Categories
Sort By
Date
Languages
Search results
Amnesia cum fest.

... got on her kneeze and licked my cum off my dick and keppt deepthroating my hard ... I had noticed it we were both covered in cum and we were still fucking eachother. it ... we bothed passed out coverd in eachothers cum. I woke to her beautiful green eyes waiting ... ... Continue»
Posted by ghost201269 1 year ago  |  Categories: First Time, Hardcore  |  Views: 921  |  
96%

Making our Mom Cum

Note: ——I am NOT the author!
We remembered when we were little, my b*****r and I. Our mom liked to rub us a lot. She put lotion on us and felt our little bodies over and over. Then she would go in her bedroom, lock the door for a while and come out all out of breath with a big smile on her face. I’m Lynn and my b*****r is Ken, we’re a year apart, he is oldest. Were now 25 and 26 and this is how we grew up with our hot and sexy mom.

Mom is beautiful, and a very sexy woman. She’s 5’ 2”, raven black hair with very white skin. She has big tits, nice ass and hot legs. Our dad died when we were just 1 and 2 years old.
As we grew up, mom would give us showers all of us together. Even in our early teens we thought nothing of Ken and I showering with mom. We never told our friends, boyfriends or girlfriends the way we showered at home. She always did the washing of us.

We liked it and she really did too. She always got excited at shower time. She love to wash my tits and pussy best, and we would watch her close her eyes and enjoy it. She would wash Ken’s dick and stroke it a little, her eyes closed and breathing hard. We were used to it and got turned on by it too.
Mom didn’t know that Ken and I had been fucking. It was our top secret.

We were 11 and 12, and like mom, it started as we liked to feel each other up like she did. We would sneak feels in the kitchen, play feel up under the table and kiss when it was clear. Mom never caught us, or if she knew, she never said a word about it. Our passion for each other grew. We put on little undressing shows for each other. I would stand in my bedroom with the door open and let him watch me take off my clothes real slow. Then I would feel my tits and rub my little pussy.

He would strip for me and then jack his dick and pretend he was fucking. It built up and we both wanted to have sex with each other, bad, even at 11 and 12 yrs old.
One evening he let me watch him jack off. I stood in his doorway as he laid on the edge of his bed and started jacking his dick. I couldn’t take it, and just as he was about to cum, I ran over and put my mouth over his dick as he jacked it. His face got red and he strained and shot his cum out and filled my mouth.

I ran back and savored his cum as I felt a wonderful orgasm jolt in my pussy, over and over. He whispered to me later in the kitchen and told me that was so risky and to watch out doing that, then he kissed me and felt my little pussy right behind mom’s back!
One afternoon when mom was gone for a long while, we took a shower, just the two of us. We started out washing each other this time, instead of mom doing it. We got so hot, feeling each other up. Our warm soapy body’s got us hot. Ken felt my tits so nice and then his fingers slipped in my pussy. I jolted as he found my clit and massaged it.

I reached out and held his slick boner and the waves of wanting to have sex with him flowed thru me. Yes, I wanted to have sex with my own b*****r. I just started kissing him like a boyfriend, only he was much hotter a kisser than any of them. He seemed to know just what I liked. I felt wonderful feelings in my little pussy, and his fingers were exciting me like no other. I had to drop to my knees and kiss his boner all over. This was all new to us and we were starting to feel panic to have the forbidden things we had been told we could never have. Sex with your b*****r.

Ken held me close and said:
“I’ve never felt this way before Lynn, I can’t get enough of touching you, I know we aren’t suppose to want this, or do this, but I want you so bad. I thought about it lot’s of times, but pushed back the thoughts, but they just kept coming back. Feeling your body, and kissing you is what I want so bad, I don’t care about anything else.”

When he said that, he said just what I felt, and I told him so. We were so out of breath by now, we both sat on the shower floor and I pulled him on top of me. It was heaven feeling his body all warm from the warm water flowing over us. I told him I wanted him now, I couldn’t take it any more.

I opened my legs wide and just reached down and put his boner in me. It was like a electric shock as our body’s became one. I put my legs around him as he fingered my clit and our body’s started to move together. I can still hear the slapping noise that our body’s made as we started fucking in a fury. I wanted to pull him inside me, he felt so good. Our warm wet kisses just added fuel to our cuming climaxes.

We could hold the pleasure no more as he yelled and I yelled loud as our two peaks blended together and we came together. We thrashed on the wet floor. We squirmed as he thrusted a huge load of cum in me as I yelled out in ecstatic pleasure. Our slick arms held us tight and we moaned for long time together.
That led to us sneaking and having hot sex whenever we could.

I was now 13 and he was 14. One night we were all in the shower together. b*****r and I decided we should wash mom for a change. She started breathing hard and said that would be so wonderful.
We started in soaping her up real good. I saw my b*****rs dick starting to get hard and I knew he was getting turned on. In fact, I was too. Watching his hard on and feeling my moms hot body, we both got very turned on.

He whispered to me: (…”let’s get mom all excited.”…) I giggle and nodded my head yes. We started in washing her all over. She closed her eyes as our hands got closer to her tits and pussy. We leaned her on the shower wall and she let us keep going further and further, never stopping us. Soon we were sucking on her nipples and Ken and I rubbed her wet soapy bush. She never opened her eyes but just moaned and breathed harder an harder. She parted her legs for us, so we both could have room to get our hands in to feel her warm wet pussy. Ken and I got really turn on by this and it turned into a sex fest with mom as our sex toy.

I got on my knees and started to lick mom’s pussy. She moaned and spread her legs wider apart for me. I put three fingers in her warm pussy and started masturbating her. I licked around her clit and teased it. Ken was sucking her nipples and kissing her all over. He teased her mouth with his tongue and then just kissed her and slipped his tongue in her mouth.
She moaned and wrapped her wet soapy arms around him and returned her tongue to his. We’d never seen mom so hot and it was turning us on big time. I fingered my pussy while I licked hers. Ken put mom’s hand on his big boner and she started feeling it and his balls and all around. She was now moaning and out of breath more and then she began to hump my face and gave out a loud long moan and started to tremble. I licked her clit as fast as my tongue would go, while fingering both my pussy and her pussy too.

Ken moaned and as she stroked him, then he shot big shots of cum all over her tummy and moaned loud. She started shaking and had a big climax while I was licking her clit. Her knees began to weaken as she moaned “Oh My God YESSS!!!”, and started to sink to the shower floor. I kept licking her pussy and she grabbed Ken’s boner and started sucking it fast. She licked him over and over and smeared his cum on her tits.

I yelled “OH...oh oh oh Oh!, YES!!!”, And I climaxed hard while still licking her pussy. Ken sat down on the shower floor, exhausted like mom and I were. We let the warm water flow on us and just felt the bliss.

Mom hadn’t had any sex in a long time, and it just took her by surprise.

That day was the day everything changed for her. After a few days, she sat us down in her bedroom and told us that that was the best sex she had ever had in her whole life. She told us she knew we were having sex…….. and “if “…. she was now included at times, we could all have beautiful sex now and nothing would be said, to anyone.

Ken and I looked at each other and grinned.
With out saying a word, we started undressing mom. She looked at us and began to smile. Ken unbuttoned her blouse, as I undid her shorts and pulled them and her panties down and off. I unhooked her bra as Ken started kissing her with his tongue darting in her mouth. Mom...gasped…. and started trembling. We placed her in her bed naked. Ken and I started undressing each other slowly and kissed with passion and felt us up as mom started to squirm and just watched.

We were giving her a show of a lifetime. She began to moan a little and rub her pussy, this was really turning her on. Watching her son and daughter making out right in front of her. Never in her wildest dreams did she think she would ever see this. Two young teenagers feeling each other up and panting as they both got hot and out of breath. Mom squirmed more and starting rubbing her pussy faster as she watched. Ken and I lay down still kissing hotly and then turned to a 69 position.

Mom watched as I sucked Ken’s dick excitedly and he lifted my leg and put his face in my pussy. We moaned and started really getting into it. Mom got up on her knees to watch us better and fingered her pussy firmer. Soon Ken and I reached out for mom and pulled her to us. I pulled her head over to me and we both sucked and licked on Ken’s dick.

We put mom between us. Ken started kissing her pussy now in front of my pussy. He fingered my pussy as he licked mom’s wet pussy. We all moaned now, and mom was gasping for air. This was the last thing she expected to ever happen, and we were exciting her like never before. I reached and felt her body. She was trembling as she took Ken’s dick in her mouth, taking turns with me. Ken licked her clit, and each lick made her jump a little. Ken knew she wanted his dick in her bad but let us make the move.

I rolled and placed mom on top of me. I was on my back and her back on me. I reached around her and felt her big tits and rubbed her pussy now. She moaned so beautiful as she reached down and felt my pussy between her legs. Ken came around and put his knees between our legs. He teased both our pussy’s with his dick, rubbing it on mom’s and my pussy also. Mom’s fingers trembled as she fingered me. Ken and I knew she wanted to feel Ken’s dick in her and squirmed and lifted her pussy to meet Ken’s dick. He slowly advanced and let his dick go up my pussy lips and then on up to moms.

Then back down again, teasing our now both wet waiting pussy’s. He put the head of his dick in mom, then in me. Back and forth, teasing us. Mom and I both squirmed for him to put his dick in us. We were both on the verge of begging him for it. He finally pushed his dick all the way in my wet pussy, then out and all the way in mom’s. He was slowly fucking us both as we moaned in delight. I held mom’s tits tight as he toyed with us. Mom’s pussy juices were dripping on my pussy, it was making me so hot, I could hardly stand it.

Mom reached out to Ken for him to put his dick in her and fuck her. I started fingering mom wet clit, and reached out and pulled Ken’s dick into mom’s pussy. He could play no more and started fucking our mom. Mom’s arms locked around him as he reached down and fingered me. He started fucking our mom faster and moaning to us. “Oh god….Oh God…OH…JEZZZZZZ!”

She yelled out now, and fucked him as fast as she could as Ken shot loads of cum in her pussy. Now she felt his cum in her for the first time. She made this screeching sound and her pussy kept jumping and the pulses took over her pussy. Ken tried to pull out to fuck me but her pussy locked him in until she went weak. Ken finally pulled out and I felt his huge dick slide in me and started fucking me fast. I moaned out and climaxed gloriously and held mom tight as my pussy jolted over and over.

Ken shot another huge load in me as I felt it go in all hot. Our moaning continued as we all squirmed and gasp for air. Cum was running out of mom and onto Kens dick and my pussy.
Wow!…what a cum fest that was! We all just laid there and enjoyed the blissful feeling from each other. My pussy just kept squeezing my b*****rs dick over and over.
----------------------
That was just the first of many, many 3 somes we have today
. Ken and I live together with mom. We all have boyfriends and girlfriends, but they’ll just never know…….

. what we do, when they’re not around….(wink.)


... Continue»
Posted by adel5000 3 years ago  |  Categories: Group Sex, Lesbian Sex  |  Views: 4207  |  
95%
  |  9

Freak House Superstar Come Fest Part II

Freak House CumFest
An Erotic Adventure Starring
Kiki and Ty Blaze
Special guest Star
Creampie4meonly
Cameo appearances by:
Mercnbeth as Betty & Merc, Handson1 as Steve & Marie,
Cocklover47 as Lee, MrAction as Jordan Charles,
MoFreaka as “Peach Cream”, Toofreaky42 as T.F.Fulton
Aymeric as Aymeric, Andearl as Andrea & Dave
Sexy1314Stl as Vanessa Heart XHamsterGirl as Jazmyn
Justthe2ofus as Joel & Shan ,hungwhitedude as Ben
Biggasshots as “Biggie” and Lady L
&
thebigdickbitch as Big Dick Bitch





Part II
The Main Event












The lights flickered, intermission was coming to a close. Pepper slung a few more drinks and blunts. Folks settled back in to their seats as Lee stepped to the mic. It was time. The main event was about to start and “Freak House” was electric.
Lee began to talk to the hyped crowd. “Ok Everyone, it’s that time.” “First, let me say that we are opening up ten slots for participants.” “We’ll need cumshots, so couples count as one participant.” Lee said. “As always, spots go to the high tippers so ante up.” He continued. “Before you do, one spot goes to special guests of Lorraine, whom I understand spent the first half of the evening outside the Green Room, because they were late and just hung out in the main house.” “I’d like to welcome into the Green Room Biggie and Lady L.” As soon as Lee introduced them, the Green Room audience let out a soft round of congratulatory applause for the pair. Pepper went over to them with a couple of blunts and greeted them. “Welcome to Freak House Bitchezzz, may I get you drinks?” They accepted the blunts and ordered their drinks as Pepper led them to a table near the front. They now were in the Green Room with a great view and knew they were going to participate in the show at some point. They could barely contain their excitement.
“Okay ballers.” Lee said to the crowd. “Let’s see who gets to join in the fun, Get Those tips out.” The “Tipping” to play process was more like a bidding session. Members had to out tip each other to get to play. There was never a shortage of folks ready to throw down all kinds of cash to join in the shows, even though participation was limited and rarely involved full on fucking, especially when Kiki and Ty performed. It didn’t matter. The shows were hot and folks wanted in.
“Tonight’s tipping starts at $500.00.” Lee announced. A few minutes later, Jordan Chase along with a few other members were happy in the knowledge that they were going to participate in some way. Thanks to Lee, Jordan didn’t have to actually pay to play. He was ready to show Lee his appreciation by fucking his asshole good.
Everything was in place. “Freak House” was ready to rock...
Lee stepped back to the mic. “Now that our participants are all selected and seated in their waiting area, we are ready to begin.”
A nice round of applause broke out. “Let’s welcome to the stage here for the first time ever.” Lee said with drama. “Star of several hot videos, your favorite cum loving slut LORRAINE!!!”
Another round of applause went up. David wondered what Lee had meant by cumslut. He for the first time realized that Lorraine might be more than just a stripper. Intrigued and excited he sat back as his cock throbbed.
The Sexy sound of a saxophone filled the air as the DJ started playing a hot sexy acid-jazz track. Lorraine stepped out wearing a sexy sheer black top that stopped just above her tight ass, and black fishnet stockings. She was a caramel colored girl and she looked hot. She danced for the crowd bringing more applause. The house went wild when Kiki and Ty walked out to join her. Kiki looked as hot as ever. She was wearing ultra sheer black crotchless pantyhose that framed her Ebony Ass like it was a work of art. Ty had black leather bracelets around his wrist and ankles, giving him a sexy nubian warrior look. The two of them slowly walked towards the still dancing Lorraine. She was clearly aware they on stage, as she wore a nasty sexy smile, and increased the intensity of her dance. She twirled and dipped her ass, spinning it towards the approaching Blazes. The crowd erupted again and Lorraine turned and saw that they were excited by the sight of Ty Blaze’s cock beginning to grow hard. Lorraine looked at Ty and thought to herself. “That’s it Nigga, get that fabulous fuckin cock ready for my hungry cunt.”
The music stopped when the Blazes reached Lorraine. She smiled at them and then grabbed and kissed Kiki and then Ty. She then greeted the audience and told the crowd she didn’t know what The Blazes had planned. Kiki gave Lorraine a sexy smile. “Ty planned some special shit for your ass girl.” “Really?” Lorraine responded. “Before you say anything else, my new boyfriend is here, and he doesn’t know everything I do yet.” She looked right at David with a sly sexy smile.
“Well shit.” Ty began coldly. “Bitch, when this motherfucker sees what I got planned for your ass, we’ll find out real quick if he’s or a man or a punk ass.” Lorraine’s hand slowly moved to her clit as Ty spoke. Kiki noticed and walked up behind her and whispered in Lorraine’s ear. “Damn you nasty bitch, he got you that turned on already?” Lorraine moaned as Ty went on “If he’s a punk ass, he’ll run outta here cryin, and if he’s a man he’ll wanna bring his ass up on stage or at least enjoy watchin’.” The three of them laughed and passed Ty’s blunt around. After taking a hit Lorraine asked. “Whachta got for me Ty? He let out his puff of smoke and answered her. “Well everybody here knows except for David.” The whole house chuckled at this. “That you are a nasty cum slut, so we are shooting live with you as our guest star, our first All Star Cum Fest.” Lorraine looked excited and Ty continued. “We got our special guests up here in the “PlayPen and some lucky bidders out there who are gonna get a chance to shower you with lots of fresh hot cum.” “Oooooo.” Lorraine responded. “You know just what I like.” “What about you and Kiki?” Kiki answered her. “We’ll be right there with you bitch, but we’re gonna heat things up by fuckin’ your ass really good first.” Lorraine let out a cloud of smoke “Bring it on.”
The sexy music picked up, but not so loud that the performers couldn’t be heard. The Applause went up, and it was on.
Kiki stood behind Lorraine and cupped her small perky titties. Lorraine smiled devilishly at David for a moment before she immediately got swept up by the Blazes. Kiki was kissing her neck as she pinched her nipples. Ty was standing in front of them slowly jerking his cock as he watched. Kiki’s left hand moved own to Lorraine’s clit while her right her hand continued pinching her nipples.
Lorraine was moaning in response. “That’s it bitch.” Kiki cooed in her ear. “Get that pussy wet for us.” Lorraine moaned and reached her arms back and grabbed Kiki’s ass. She spread Kiki’s ass open and snaked her fingers towards Kiki’s fuck holes. “That’s a good nasty bitch. Kiki said. “Get up in my ass.” “You ready to suck Ty’s Big Black cock bitch?”
“Yesssss.” Lorraine moaned. “I wanna suck Ty’s Big black Cock.” Kiki grabbed her by the hair. “I can’t hear you Bitch.” Lorraine moaned.
“Ooooooohhh I want to suck Ty’s Big Black Cock.” She glanced at David as she spoke. David looked almost like he was in shock. Before she could smile at him Lorraine felt Kiki shove her head down towards Ty’s beautiful Black cock. Ty’s cock slid into Lorraine’s hot pen mouth as Kiki held her head in place, and the “Cumfest” was under way. A murmur of applause and whistles went through the crowd. From the side of the stage Lee spoke to the crowd. “All right “Freak House” the party has started.” “Sit back stroke and enjoy but I must remind our participants to save those cumshots.” As soon as he was done he headed off over to where Jordan was sitting.
Lorraine was sucking Ty’s cock with fervor. Spit ran from the corners of her mouth down the side of Ty’s cock. Kiki was pushing her head down with a vengeance. “That’s it bitch, suck that fucking cock.”
Ty’s head rolled back as he moaned. “Oooooo yeah Kiki make that bitch work my cock.” “You like how she’s suckin’ your dick baby?” Kiki asked Ty. He moaned his answer. “Damn Kiki, if this bitch eats pussy the way she sucks dick, she gonna drive you wild.” Kiki smiled. “Mmmm that’s what I like to hear.” “Suck that fucking cock you nasty bitch!” She said to Lorraine.

“Freak House” was really heating up. Lee was on his knees in front of Jordan. He was slobbering all over Jordan’s cock while he jerked his own. “Oh shit I just love sucking your lovely cock Jordan.” lee said as he came up for air. Through clenched teeth, Jordan muttered. “Don’t talk, just shut your fucking lips around my cock and suck it bitch.” Lee moaned in response and bobbed his head down ‘til he gagged on Jordan’s cock. He’d been wanting Jordan to fuck him for a while now and soon was gonna get his wish. Jordan had his hand on top of Lee’s head, guiding him up and down on his cock. With his free hand, he gave Lee’s ass a slap. “I’m gonna fuck your ass like a pussy bitch.” Lee moaned, and went down to his gagging point and held it as long as he could to show Jordan that was just what he wanted.

Up in the “PlayPen” things were getting hot as well. Joel was now sitting back, and Shan was sucking his cock. Shan was fingering his asshole as she sucked him off. “You like my finger up your asshole motherfucker?” She asked him. “Oh shit I wish one of these niggas would stick his Black cock up my asshole while I suck your cock honey.” She told Joel. He loved that thought. Before he could answer, Shan went on. “If we’re lucky that Nigga’s woman will sit on your face and let you taste some Nigga ass.” “I think we might even make you suck some Nigga cock.” Shan continued. Joel was moaning like a bitch now. He couldn’t believe how nasty Shan was being.

Steve and Marie had switched up and were 69ing each other. they were fingering each other’s assholes as they ate each other. “Oh I love your finger in my asshole.” Steve told his wife. “It feels so fucking good.” “I know you like when I fuck your ass honey.” Marie responded. “I want your cock in my cunt baby, Fuck Me.” She told Steve. he sat up on their lounge, and Marie positioned herself so that she could sit facing her man. She wanted him to look in her eyes and see how wild his cock in her cunt made her. “Fuck my hot cunt baby, fill it up.” She cooed as she lowered herself onto Steve’s hard wet cock.

David sat transfixed, as he watched Lorraine. Her spit was running down the side of Ty’s Big Black Cock as she slurped and licked it like she were working on a chocolate lollipop. Kiki was working fingers in and out of both of Lorraine’s hot Black fuck holes, and smacking her ass, as her Lorraine sucked her husband’s cock. “Get that fuckin’ cock bitch.” Kiki demanded. “Get all that Big Nigga cock down your throat.” Lorraine was obediently trying to take Ty’s cock further down her throat. She hit her gagging point and Kiki held her there. “No you don’t baby girl.” She said. “Don’t you back up, you suck that dick down like a good bitch.” Lorraine was on her knees, and was squeezing Ty’s ass with one hand as she worked the first finger of her other hand into his tight asshole. He moaned in appreciation of her fine nasty work. “Ahhhh yeah finger my asshole while you suck my cock bitch.”
David was now slowly jerking his cock as he watched his woman with the Blazes. He was not only turned on, but he was thrilled. His woman was a nasty slut and it was how she made her Living. He wanted to join her on stage so badly, but for the moment sat back and enjoyed the show.

In The “PlayPen” things got hotter. Merc was laying back on the lounge holing a leash and Betty was collared, on the floor, and on her knees licking his asshole. He was tugging on her leash as he talked to her. He enjoyed letting her know she was his bitch and she loved hearing it each and every time. “That’s it bitch lick my asshole.” Merc told Betty. “Do you like licking my Black asshole bitch?” Betty moaned her response. “Ooooooh Merc I love licking your tasty Black asshole.”
“I love licking your asshole as much as I love it when you “shower” me.”
Betty cooed at Merc. “Mmmmm That’s a good bitch.” He said “Now lick that asshole like you love it.” Betty spread Merc’s ass wide and licked his asshole out just as her man had told her to. He took hold of her red hair as she did. “Yes that’s it, that’s a good little bitch.” he said.

T.F. and Shonda were not too far from Joel and Shan. Shonda was sitting back on T.F.’s hard Black Cock. He cupped her Big Black Tits as he pumped her hotBlack Cunt. “Hey Baby.” Shonda moaned. “That white couple there keeps looking at us.” T.F. looked at Joel and Shan. Shan looked over at him and Shonda as she came up for air, then went back to work on Joel’s cock. “Damn you right baby.” T.F. said to Shonda. “Maybe they wanna get some Black juice.” he said. “I think we should give em some. Shonda said. T.F. Moaned as he stroked deep into Shonda’s hot wet Black cunt. “Let’s see what happens baby.” he said.

Dave and Andrea were finally recovered form their moment with Bg Dick Bitch, and were getting themselves worked up again. they were clearly going to make the most of their night at “Freak House”. Dave was eating Andrea’s wet pussy out as she tried to watch the main show.
“Oh goodness Dave you eat my pussy so damn good you bastard.” She moaned. Dave squeezed her ass as he burrowed his tongue deeper into her cunt. “Yes, Yes You bastard eat my fucking cunt.”

At their table down in front, Biggie and Lady L could barely contain their excitement. They had been enjoying things out front, but now that they were in the Green room right down front they were getting crazy like everyone else. It was like the “Horniness” hung in the air like oxygen. Lady L was stroking his cock under the table and He had his fingers up under her mini skirt. They wanted to do more but weren’t sure if they should. They would do a lot more before the night was over.

Kiki was still working Lorraine’s head up and down on Ty’s cock. “You like how she’s sucking your cock Ty? She asked. “Hell yeah baby, Lorraine is one hot cock sucking bitch.” Ty answered. “Good, but it’s time to see how good she eats pussy.” She lifted Lorraine’s head from Ty’s cock. Spit was dripping off her lips. “You ready to eat my Cunt you nasty bitch?” Kiki asked. “Yes, yes I’m ready to eat your cunt and get fucked.” Lorraine cooed. “You heard her Ty.” Kiki said to her man. She looked back at Lorraine as she got down and spread her legs wide, opening her hairy Black Cunt. “Get down here and start eating my hairy cunt then Bitch.” Lorraine obediently turned and buried her face in between Kiki’s thighs. Kiki cupped her hands on the back of her head as started licking her. “Mmmmmmmm that’s it baby get it, get that pussy.” Ty slowly jerked his cock, as he watched Lorraine work on his woman for a moment. He loved watching other women eat Kiki, and Lorraine’s tight ass looked good. He couldn’t wait to fuck her tight asshole.
He must have been watching for a minute, mesmerized by the two hot women, because a quiet steady chant of “Ty.....Ty....Ty” had started up. Hearing it, Lee reluctantly took his lips off jordan’s cock and dashed back to the mic. “Ty I think everybody here is ready to see you fuck some hot pussy.” He said. the house applauded and the “Ty” chant got a little louder. Kiki was moaning loudly now and smiled at Ty. She waved on hand at the crowd, to encourage them to get a little louder.
Kiki was ready for some fucking too. When the house responded she lowered her hand and spread her pussy wide for Lorraine. “Oh shit you eating my pussy real good girl Damn!” Lorraine moaned as she shifted and started licking Kiki’s tight asshole. “Oh Shit you a nasty ass bitch Lorraine.” Kiki moaned as she felt Lorraine’s tongue swab her asshole.
Lorraine reached back and spread her ass wide for Ty, letting him know she was ready to feel his cock inside her. Lee chimed in again. “I think our guest star wants some of that hot Nigga cock Ty.” The house grew louder as Ty slowly moved in, pointing his cock towards Lorraine’s Hot Ebony Fuck holes. He looked so cool as he spit on his cock head and slowly worked it around to lube up. Lorraine’s ass was slowly gyrating as she increased the intensity of her pussy eating. “Mmmm Kiki you bitch, your fucking cunt tastes so good.” She said as she came up for air. Ty Put his hand on Lorraine’s ass and thrust his cock in to her cunt with one deep hard stroke. She let out a loud moan, and Kiki pulled her face back down to her cunt. “I know that cock feels good, but you better keep eat my pussy bitch.” Kiki told Lorraine. Lorraine put her hands on Kiki’s thighs and pushed them open so she could get her tongue deeper into her hot wet Black cunt. Kiki moaned as her lips found her clit and she pushed two fingers into her cunt. Kiki moaned her approval. “Mmmmmm Yes baby get that fuckin’ pussy.” Ty had very slowly pulled his cock out of Lorraine’s tight cunt and was teasing her clit and cunt lips with his cock head. Lorraine was eating Kiki’s cunt like she was a starving woman, Ty teasing her cunt the whole time. When she couldn’t stand it she looked over her shoulder at him.
“Oh God stop teasing my cunt and fuck me motherfucker.” She hissed at him.
Ty rammed his cock into Lorraine’s cunt and started pumping her with a smooth steady rhythm...”Ooooo shit. That’s what I’m talkin’ about.” Lorraine cooed as Ty fucked her tight wet pussy. She turned back to Kiki and spread her thighs wider, and started licking her asshole out. “Ahh shit!” Kiki moaned as Lorraine’s tongue swabbed her asshole. “Your tongue feels so fuckin’ good in my asshole, Damn.” Lorraine slid a couple of fingers into Kiki’s wet cunt as she continued licking her asshole out. “Ohhhh Shit!” Kiki moaned. “What the fuck are you doin’ to me bitch?” Kiki said. Lorraine, satisfied with Kiki’s reaction to her ass eating and pussy fingering, let out a soft moan that sounded more like chuckle. “what’s wrong, can’t handle a real bitch like me?” she said to Kiki. Kiki moaned loudly in response. Ty was turned on even more watching Kiki that he pounded his cock into Lorraine’s tight cunt harder. She looked at him over her shoulder and spoke through gritted teeth. “You like watching me eat your bitch’s asshole don’t you?” “Shit yeah.” Ty moaned in response. “Well then Fuck me like you like it Nigga.” Lorraine said. Ty moaned as he fucked Lorraine’s cunt faster and harder. “That’s it motherfucker.” Lorraine moaned. “Give me all that big Nigga Cock.” Kiki Moaned as she watched her man pounded Lorraine’s sweet Black cunt. She loved watching Ty fuck the girl who was eating her cunt from behind. “Oohh that pussy feel good Ty?”
She asked her man. “Hell yeah, her shit is nice and tight.” Ty said as he continued fucking Lorraine’s cunt with deep hard strokes. She moaned loudly and Kiki smiled. “Get that fucking pussy TY get it.”

David was jerking his cock with a little more intensity as he watched the action. He was so fucking turned on by the whole scene. Between watching his hot, nasty girlfriend Lorraine fucking with the Blazes, and the guests action in the “Playpen” , David was now caught up in the “Freak House” vibe, and feeling like he wanted a playmate of his own. He looked at Jazmyn next to him, and saw that she had recovered from the intense dildo fucking she had received courtesy of Peach Cream earlier. She was rubbing her clit as she watched the action on stage. David, now completely overcome by the weed, drinks, and overall atmosphere, looked back at Lorraine whose cunt was full of Big Black Cock and mouth full of Black Cunt, and decided that he did want a playmate and Jazmyn was it. He reached over and placed his hand on Jazmyn’s thigh to get her attention. “Excuse me my darling, I need you to do me a favor.” David said to Jazmyn, sounding surprisingly cool, given how horny he was at that very moment. Jazmyn looked at him shyly. “Yes and what might that be sir?” Sensing submissiveness in her, David felt a sudden jolt run through his hard cock. He immediately turned more dominant and his tone highly seductive in a domineering way. He spoke slow and soft in a way that told her he was holding back power. “I need to use your fucking ass slut.” Jazmyn moaned and rubbed her clit a little faster. “Ohhhh, how sir?” Not wanting her to get too carried away too fast David stepped up his “power” tone. “First off slut.” He said to Jazmyn. “Get your fucking hand out of your cunt and listen to me.” She moaned and obediently rook her fingers out of her wet cunt. She started to raise her fingers to her lips, but stopped when David raised an eyebrow. “Good girl.” David said. She turned to face him as he spoke. “Do you see that woman on stage?” “The one taking that big Black Nigga Cock up her tight cunt?” He asked Jazmyn. “Yes.” She responded softly. “That Bitch is my girlfriend.” David told her. Jazmyn flinched, clearly turned on. “I didn’t know she did This, and I think she brought me here to see if I could handle her lifestyle.” He explained. Jazmyn Looked up at him but as if seeking permission to speak. “Talk to me Bitch.” He said to her with enthusiasm, he was getting more into it than he expected. “How is it that you wish to use me my kind sir?” David was really into controlling Jazmyn. “I wanna use you to show her I can handle it Bitch, what the fuck do you think I want?” Jazmyn moaned and as she opened her mouth to speak, David grabbed the back of her head. “Shut the fuck up and suck my cock Bitch.” He pulled Jazmyn’s head down and shoved his hard cock into her mouth just to her gagging point. Jazmyn moaned and coughed in surprise, but did not fight David. She opened her mouth as wide as she could and tried to get all of his cock into her mouth. “Oh you’re a good little cocksucking bitch aren’t you?”
David said to Jazmyn. She looked up at him and said “Yes, and since your lady is up there being fucked, I want to make you feel good.” She told him. David looked at Lorraine who was still eating Kiki’s ass while taking Ty’s cock deep in her tight Black cunt, looked around at the action in the “Playpen” and the rest of the house and thought to himself. “There’s no way she could be mad at me for this.” He turned his attention back to Jazmyn and shamelessly told the strange girl “Well Suck that big white cock like you wanna make it feel good slut.”
Jazmyn moaned as though she was about to cum as she took his cock back into her mouth. She sucked his cock relentlessly. “That’s it bitch, work that dick.” He told her. Her spit was running down his cock and dripping off his balls. David’s eyes closed and his head rolled back as she sucked his thick White cock like she was sucking a milkshake through a straw. He grabbed the back of Jazmyn’s head with both of his hands and held on to her. “Yeah you nasty bitch sucking my fucking cock.” David had gotten so into Jazmyn sucking his cock, that for a moment he never noticed the performers on stage change positions. Ty was now fucking Kiki, who was on her back, with Lorraine squeezing her big tits and sucking her coco brown nipples. “I love your fucking big beautiful tits Kiki.” Lorraine cooed. Kiki moaned as Ty continued fucking her hot Black Cunt. “Oooooh shit, girl I wanna eat your pussy while Ty fucks me.” Lorraine smiled at Kiki, and stood over her, poised to lower her pussy down to Kiki’s waiting face. Feeling empowered and a little sadistic, Lorraine teased Kiki. “You wanna eat this fine caramel pussy bitch?” “Ohhhh yes give it to me.” Kiki moaned. Feeling empowered and a little sadistic, Lorraine continued teasing Kiki. “I don’t think you want anything bitch, Tell Ms Lorraine how much you want this pussy.” With Ty’s Big Black cock ramming her cunt, Kiki was like putty in Lorraine’s hands. “Ohh Miss Lorraine, I wanna eat your creamy cunt, please let me eat your cunt while my man is fucking me.” Kiki cooed. “Damn Lorraine you got my bitch going crazy.” Ty said as he fucked Kiki’s cunt hard and steady. Lorraine looked back at Ty over her shoulder and smiled. “Don’t think I’m finished with you yet either Nigga.” She said to him. “Ahhhhh shit.” Ty responded. “I like the sound of that.” Lorraine smiled as she stood over Kiki so she could lower her pussy to her lips. She paused for a moment to look out at the crowd, and saw David getting his cock sucked by one of the girls in the audience. The girl was sicking the hell out David’s cock and he was clearly enjoying it so much, he didn’t realize Lorraine was looking at him. She looked at David and thought to herself. “I’m glad to see that motherfucker didn’t get scared off, now I get to fuck with him.” She gestured to Lee, who was standing in front of Jordan teasing him with his ass in his face. Lee looked over at David and acknowledged Lorraine. “Come on Bitch, stop teasing me and gimme that sweet pussy.” Kiki moaned. Lorraine slowly lowered her pussy towards Kiki’s eager tongue, keeping her gaze on David the whole time. Her eyes closed and she moaned as soon as she felt Kiki’s warm tongue on her wet pussy. “Oooohhhh Eat that fuckin pussy bitch.” She said to Kiki.
There were moans and groans throughout the house as folks were clearly enjoying watching this hot threesome play out. Lee knew exactly who David was, though David did not know it. As he was engrossed in the blow job he was getting from Jazmyn that he never noticed that Lee had crept up behind him.

“Suck my cock you nasty bitch.” David said to Jazmyn. “Suck it like a fucking whore.” A gob of spit ran out of her mouth and down David’s shaft as Jazmyn gagged on his cock. He was so fucking turned on. His hot Black woman was not a dancer, but a pornstar and was on stage being fucked by a hot ass Black couple, while he was getting his dick sucked by a strange bitch he’d just met The only thing that could be better would be for him to be up on stage with Lorraine. He was snapped out of his thoughts by a hand on his shoulder, a light in his face and a voice which seemed to be coming from right behind him and everywhere at once. “Hey folks” David looked up over his shoulder to see Lee. “We got a couple of freaks having their own little party here.” As soon as Lee finished, David who had been completely surprised by Lee turned back around and saw Lorraine Throwing her head back and moaning loudly as Kiki continued to eat her hot wet cunt. He wasn’t sure if she had seen Jazmyn who was still sucking his cock, spit running out of her mouth down the sides of his shaft. It was an image of pure lust at it’s best. Looking back at Lorraine David decided he better end his “close encounter of the Nasty kind” and tried to lift Jazmyn’s head. Jazmyn, knowing full well that David was now afraid his woman might see, was more turned on and would not let his dick go. “Shit, let go Bitch!” David whispered to Jazmyn. She grabbed the base of his cock with her hand lifted her head just enough to whisper to him. “I know your woman is watching, but your cock is so good in my mouth and when I see her being so nicely fucked, I just wanna make your cock cum for you daddy.” She jerked his spit covered cock as she whispered. “I know you’re turned on by my slut mouth.” She breathed. Now matter how much you tell to stop, your cock stays so fucking hard in my slut mouth.” She told him. He knew she was right. David was turned on by the whole scene. the fact that his new girlfriend was not a stripper but a pornstar, and that he was getting his cock sucked by a strange slut while his girlfriend was on stage being fucked by a hot ass Black couple. He still tried to get Jazmyn to stop before he was seen. At that moment, as if things couldn’t get any worse they did.

There was another loud voice that rang out. “Oh Helllll Nooooo.”
David turned and saw that Big Dick Bitch had come from back stage right up to Lee. “If these two motherfucikin bitches can get they groove on the I want to get mine on too Nigga.” she said to Lee.
Lee looked at Big Dick Bitch and responded. “Well big Dick bitch why don’t you switch places with David here, because I believe his girlfriend wants to see him.” David turned and saw that Lorraine was looking right at him. He sat silently for a moment while Jazmyn continued sucking his cock. Big Dick Bitch spoke next. “That’s your woman up there motherfucker and you got this bitch sucking your cock?” David looked at the stage and saw that not only Lorraine, but all three performers had stopped fucking, and were looking at him. Ty was slowly stroking his cock and Kiki was lightly fingering her clit. “Looks like you fucked up, now move over Nigga.” Big Dick Bitch said to David. She turned to Jazmyn, and grabbed her by her hair. “Bitch you done enough damage to him, but if you still want suck, then suck this Big Black Cock Bitch.” She rammed her cock into Jazmyn’s mouth who opened to receive it eagerly. Jazmyn gagged as Big Dick Bitch pushed her cocked down her throat. “Uh ah Uh ah don’t back up off that Black dick you suck it like you was sucking that other dick Bitch!”

Lee sprang right into action. “Hey Freaks it looks like things are getting out of hand in here tonight!” He raised David’s hand as though he’d just won a boxing match. “The reason the action on stage has stopped momentarily is This Man!” There was a murmur through the house. Jazmyn tried to look up but Big Dick Bitch pushed her head back down on her cock. “Bitch what the fuck you tryin’ to look at?” “All you need to worry about is my Black Dick in your mouth.” Jazmyn moaned around the thickness of her cock. “Mmmmm yes Miss Big Dick Bitch.” Lee kept working the crowd, and even had Lorraine and the Blazes curious to see what he was going to say or do next.” He went on.
His woman is up there being fucked for everyone’s entertainment and he’s getting his dick sucked by a strange slut in the front row.” There was a slight round of boos and hisses. Lee quickly raised his hands to silence them. “What, like that’s not how we do it here at Freak House bitches?” The hisses turned to laughter and applause. A Sista-girl called out. “I know that’s right... Shit.” Lee saw that it was Vanessa Hart. She must have followed Big Dick Bitch out to see the action.
“Freaks and bitches.” Lee went on. “What David has to do now is go up on stage and make things up to Lorraine so that she’ll start fucking again.” That brought more laughter and a round of applause, as Lorraine quickly pretended she was crying. David turned to Lee and then looked at Lorraine. She was now smiling her “Seductress” smile and gesturing for him to come to the stage. For added effect Lee spoke into the mic with a false British accent. “Ah sir, your presence is requested on the stage.” David could see Lorraine whisper something to Kiki and Ty. Though he didn’t know what it was, he could see they must have agreed to it because now she was smiling that sexy dominant smile. it made him nervous. Lee being the awesome host sensed it. “Hey freaks and hos, it seems that now that David got caught with his Dick in the cookie jar, he’s lost his nerve.” “Let’s encourage him to get up so we can get this show back on.” The crowd started a quiet steady chant of “Dayyyyvid...Dayyyyyvid....Dayyyyyvid.....” Lee went on. “Good, good, now to get our “Freak Mojo” back I want to ask Vanessa, Aymeric and Peach Cream to come out and work the crowd and to our “Playpen” guests...Do your thang.”

Kiki and Ty were now standing behind Lorraine slowly stroking themselves. The scene was intense. David could see Aymeric and Peach Cream making their out from the backstage area and out into the house as well. Vanessa Heart had already spotted her victims sitting up front. An incredibly hot night at “Freak House” was getting even hotter.

Vanessa sashayed over to Biggie and Lady L’s table. “Hey mama How y’all doin’?” “Oh hi, we’re fine.” Lady said, in a shaky tone that showed Ms Vanessa Heart, she had surprised her by coming up to Their table. Biggie, who was still holding in a hit he’d just taken off their blunt looked just as surprised as Lady L. Vanessa laughed. “Gurl, I won’t bite, not ‘til you ask to me.”
Lady L chuckled and Biggie laughed his hit out through a few coughs.
“Shit, I’m glad y’all are just nervous.” Vanessa said. “I was startin’ to think I came to the wrong table.” Vanessa said with a giggle. “Hell No!” Biggie said emphatically. “Baby, be cool, Damn. We don’t know what she wants.” Lady L said. She turned back to Vanessa and the two smiled. Vanessa spoke next. “Y’all weren’t in here for the first half.” She said emphatically, letting the couple know it was not a question. Lady L responded to Vanessa. We were late, and didn’t think they would let us in, so we watched the first half from the Keyhole room, and you Ms Vanessa were fucking hot.” Biggie chimed in. “Yeah you really put it on that White boy, and...” “BIGGIE!” Lady barked, to cut him off. Vanessa laughed, and held her hand out for the blunt. “It’s cool mama.” She said to Lady L. “Matter fact, I came over to ask if you was willing to share, cuz I’d love to show you I put it on a Black Dick.” Lady L squeezed Biggie’s thigh under the table, which was her signal for “Honey?, Shut the Fuck Up and be cool, I got this.” Biggie knew from what had happened to him the many times before, when he had either misread or ignored “the squeeze”, that this time he should listen, and just took another hit and sat back. Lady L thought to herself “Shit. It figures he would finally listen when some new Pussy is involved..Nigga...” She refocused on Vanessa and answered her.
“Well sure Ms. Vanessa, but only if you if you put a little sumthin, sumthin on my pretty mulatto cunt too.” Biggie, still holding his hit in thought to himself. “I’m glad I fuckin listened, cuz I wouldn’t been that smooth, GO BABY!” Vanessa smiled at Lady L. “I came over and spoke to you first didn’t I mama?” Lady L feeling frisky, and recognizing “Game” smiled back. “Gurrrrlll Pleeeezzzze, you know that don’t mean shit, you know how these triflin’ bitches are.” Vanessa smiled again. “Touché gurl, I like your style.” Vanessa continued. “Mulatto hmm? Girl I knew yo’ ass had some flava.” Lady L laughed back. “Of course I do, shit, if I didn’t have flava and ASS, there’s no way I’d have a Real Nigga like Biggie.” Lady L said. With a little “Tone” she went on. “Shit girl we gonna do this or you just talkin and teasin’?” The gauntlet was thrown down, and Vanessa responded. She flipped her top down and held up her Big Black Tits. “Get y’all asses over here and suck my fuckin tits, Now!” The couple moved their chairs around the table and each took one of Vanessa’s big tits to suck. Vanessa put her hands to the backs of their heads and pulled them closer in on her tits. “Yesss, that’s it babies, suck mama’s Big Black Tits.”

As Aymeric strolled through the “Playpen” he noticed Dave and Andrea looking at him. “Got time for your fellow countrymen?” Andrea said as he was passing their lounge. he stopped and gave her his sexy sly smile, I’m actually French I only Lived in England for a few years.
Andrea felt a little embarrassed, but before she could say anything Aymeric went on. “Of course while I was there, I developed a love for their women.” Andrea smiled and looked at Dave, who spoke to Aymeric for the first time. “Well then how ‘bout we give this fine lady the proper double fucking she deserves?” “I would be honored to join you” Aymeric said. As soon as his words were out, Andrea laid back on the lounge and spread her legs as wide as she could. “Well boys? Here are my hot fuck holes, come double fuck me like a whore.” Aymeric looked at Dave with a look of both surprise and delight. Dave looked back at him. “You heard her then, get to it. you start low and I’ll start high.”
Aymeric winked, through off his robe and got on his knees and looked at Andrea’s inviting Fuck holes. “Do you have a preference where I start darling?” He asked her, letting a little bit of his French accent out. “Ooohh Andrea moaned, I want to feel your fucking tongue up my bl**dy asshole you nasty French fucker you.” Aymeric obliged her and began licking Andrea’s tight musky asshole. He moaned lightly to let her know that he liked both her scent and taste. Dave stood behind the lounge, pulled Andrea;s head back and stuffed his cock down her throat. Andrea moaned and gagged as the two men worked on her.

Shonda was slowly riding up and on T.F.’s Big Black Cock. She again noticed Joel and Shan sneaking glances at them. She slowly and very teasingly got off of T.F.’s cock, sat beside him and slowly started jerking it. She gave him a very hot kiss knowing she was being watched.
She then looked over at Joel and Shan and timed it just right catching them both staring at her and T.F. Before they had a chance to turn away she spoke to them. “Hey, y’all White asses been lookin’ over here for a minute.” Shonda held T.F.’s cock up, and cupped one of her big tits. “Y’all wanna come over here and get some this chocolate or you just wanna sit there like a couple of pussies and look?” “Daaammmnn baby.” T.F. said, sounding shocked at Shonda’s bluntness. Shonda looked at her man. “What the Fuck T.F., you know I don’t play. Shit!”

Joel and Shan were both shocked at Shonda’s sudden blunt invitation. “Oh shit, did you hear what she said Shan?” Joel asked his lady. “You bet your fucking ass I did.” She replied to Joel. “What do you think?” He said to Shan. “I think I’m gonna get some of that chocolate with or without you.” Shan answered as she started to get up an walk over to T.F. and Shonda. “Not without me you’re not bitch.” Joel said laughing as he got up and followed her. Shan spoke first. “Hi, I’m Shan and this is my husband Joel.” Shonda responded. “Hey gurl, I’m Shonda and this is my man, T.F.” “Thanks for inviting us over.” Shan said. “Well y’all were staring at us all hard and shit.” Shonda said. “Word up, all in our grills.” T.F. commented as he took a hit on a blunt he’d just lit. “Girl I’m sorry but you two are so fuckin hot and we’ve always wanted to play with a Black couple.” Shan said to Shonda. “Well what’s up?” Shonda asked. “Whatcha wanna do?” “I’d really like to see what your hot hairy Black fuckin Cunt tastes like.” Shan said without missing a beat. Shonda opened her legs wide, and leaned back on the lounge. “Come and get it baby girl, come eat this sweet Black Cunt Bitch.” She said to Shan sounding so damn seductive and sexy. Joel Stood there and watched as Shan dove right into Shonda’s Black Cunt. He’d never seen her eat another woman with such enthusiasm as she had for Shonda at the moment. Shonda began to moan as Shan licked her hairy Black Cunt. T.F. moved around the lounge past Joel. “b*o if you just gonna stand there like a cuckold bitch, I’m gonna fuck your bitch.” He said to Joel as walked around him towards Shan. “Hey bitch, you think your white pussy can handle this Black Dick?” T.F. said to Shan. She took her face up out of Shonda’s cunt, and looked at him over her shoulder. “Nigga, I want that Big black cock up my fuckin tight White asshole.” “Ahhh shit, you my kind of bitch.” T.F. said. He spit on the head of his cock and then again on her asshole, and started teasing her asshole with his cock head. Shonda looked at Joel “What the fuck you waitin for White boy, come feed me that nice white dick.” Joel stepped over to lounge, straddled it and lowered his hard cock into Shonda’s hungry mouth.

Merc was now up and walking Betty on the leash. He smacked her ass as she crawled, each time he gave her a direction. Smack “That way Bitch.” He said “seeing those two hook up with that Black couple has given me and idea.” He continued. “Oooh what is it Baby?” Betty asked sounding excited. Merc Smacked her ass very hard after she spoke. “Who is the Master here Bitch?” He asked Betty. She turned around to face but kept her head down, and let out a low moan. “Ooooh you are my master.” She cooed. “Damn right I am, and what are you?” Merc said. “I am your nasty fuck slut slave.” Betty replied. “What happens when Fuck Slut Slaves question their masters?” Merc asked her. Betty moaned in anticipation of what was coming. “Fuck sluts who question are punished no matter where they are.” She said to him, head still down. Merc smiled his sinister sadistic smile. “That’s right,...Knees Bitch, Face up mouth open. “Yes master.” Betty squealed, hardly able to contain her excitement as she knew she was going to get exactly the punishment she had hoped for. It was something she always enjoyed and would have wanted anyway. She got into position on her knees and held up her face as she had been ordered to. Merc stepped closer to Betty. He looked over to Steve and Marie who were just behind Betty on the next lounge, and winked at them as if to say “watch this”. He then took hold of his nice cock, pointed it at Betty’s face and spoke. “Take your punishment like a good save Bitch.” Merc then showered Betty down with his hot “Liquid Gold”. Betty moaned as Merc showered her face and tits. “This should remind you of who is charge bitch.” Merc said. “Ooooooh yes master.” Betty moaned. Merc looked up and saw that Steve and Marie were not only watching, but appeared to be turned on as they watched. He was pleased becasue he had been taking Betty over there before she had to be “punished”.
As soon as he had finished hosing Betty down he got her crawling towards Steve and Marie. Merc addressed the couple. “I’m Merc and this is bitch is my wife and slave Betty.” “Hello Merc.” Marie said. “That was quite a show you just put on.” Merc laughed and said “I was bringing her over here to ask you to help me treat her right when she had to be punished.” Marie chuckled. “I see, what do you want us to do?” she asked Merc. He looked at spoke. “Marie and Steve and spoke. “This slut needs a cock in each hole and cunt in her face.” Steve spoke up next. “That doesn’t sound like a problem to me, honey?” Marie knowing Steve was game looked at Merc. “We’ll do it if you let us have a turn at showering her down too.” Merc smiled. “Ladies first” Marie got up and stood over Betty and showered her just as Merc did. Steve joined her and when they finished showering her Merc pulled Betty up off the floor and on to the lounge. He ordered her to sit on Steve’s cock facing him so he could slide into her asshole. Marie straddled the lounge and squatted her cunt right over Betty’s face as the two men were beginning to put one hell of an intense Double fucking on Betty.
“With all that dick in her, you think she’ll keep eating my pussy?” Marie asked. Merc answered her. “My slut will keep eating your cunt until I tell her to stop, no matter how mush dick we give her.” Marie’s eyes widened with excitement. “Ooooo I like that, Eat my pussy bitch.” She said to Betty.

Back on the main stage, Kiki and Ty were standing right behind Lorraine. All three of them were staring at David who was still in his seat beside Jazmyn, who was sucking Big Dick Bitch’s cock with all the intensity she had just been suck David off with. David was a little shocked that she fell so easily into sucking Big Dick Bitch off. It was like he wasn’t there. Lee, who was anxious to get back to Jordan had moved up to the performers. The “David” Chant had quieted for the moment. Lee spoke into the mic. “Ms Lorraine what you need in order to get this show going again? Lorraine gave Lee a quick hello kiss. “Lee all that we need is for David to bring his ass up here to me now.”
Lee turned back to the crowd. “You heard the lady freaks.” He said. The David chant started up again and was a little louder this time.
David looked up and saw that Lorraine was now smiling a very sadistic smile at him. It was scary and sexy and was turning him on as well making him wonder what would happen if he went up there. His thoughts were broken by a voice next to him. “Well motherfucker?” It was Big Dick Bitch. She was still feeding Jazmyn her cock. “Instead of just sittin’ there, you need to take yo’ punk ass up to your lady and take your medicine like a man bitch.” she said to him. She turned back to Jazmyn. “You keep sucking this big Black dick Bitch.” “I want all this motherfuckin‘ Black Dick down your White throat.” Jazmyn Gagged as she tried to obey Big Dick Bitch.

David knew he had no choice. Everyone was calling his name. “Dayyvid, Dayyvid, Dayyvid.” He got up out of his seat and walked as coolly as he could towards the stage. When people saw him they began to applaud and whistle. Some of the women called out things like “Give it to him good Ms. Lorraine.” and “Serves your cheatin’ ass right.” A b*****r called out. “Yo you fucked up b*o, but you got guts.”, while another yelled out “Keep ya head up.” Lee chimed in. “Oh come on now Freaks it ain’t like she’s gonna Shoot him.” The crowd erupted into laughter. Lee always knew how to get a good laugh out of the “Freak House” crowd. “Here comes the offending individual now.” The laughter subsided, and the “David chant went up once more as he stepped up on to the stage and into everyone’s view. Lee raised his hand to silence the crowd. David reached the stage and was now looking at his woman’s face. Lorraine was looking very angry, and David knew he had really fucked up. What he didn’t know, was that Lorraine was actually very happy that he had accepted what she did, and now she was just fucking with him. Lee broke the silence. “Well there David, you’re in a jam.” He said. “You’ve pissed off your lady and stopped the show, now what do you have to say?” David looked at Lorraine took her hand in his, kissed it and spoke. “Baby, I’m so sorry, I saw you up there and all that was going on and I got carried away.”
He kissed her hand again. “Let me make it up to you please, I’ll do whatever it takes.” he told her. Lorraine smiled her “sadistic temptress” smile at David. “I can understand you got carried away, but lettin’ some bitch suck your dick in front of my face without trying to come up here first motherfucker?” Before David could respond, Lee chimed in. “Sounds like someone is in real trouble freaks.” The crowd chuckled. David again pleaded with Lorraine. “Baby please, she initiated it, and I was so carried away watching and...” “Save that bullshit.” Lorraine cut him off. “There is only way you can make it up to me, and get my mojo back, and the show going again.” Kiki looked at David “Whatever it is, I suggest you do it, cuz if you don’t it’ll be very expensive for you.” “You’ll also catch a beat down before you get outta here too.” Ty said. David knew he was in a pickle. He looked at Lorraine. “What is it you want me to do?” He asked her. “You need to turn me on again motherfucker what do you think?” David thought to himself. “Shit I thought I was in real trouble”. Feeling a little relaxed David answered her. “No problem I can do that.” he said to her.
Lorraine smiled as she knew she had him. “Right now there is only one thing you can do to turn me on, and it’s either that or nothing.” David got down on one knee. “Lorraine, I fucked up, and I am sorry. I will do whatever you want, I promise.”
Lorraine’s smile turned more sadistic. She reached back and took hold of Ty’s big Black Cock, and gently pulled him forward. “I want you to suck Ty’s cock.” There was a murmur throughout the house. A few guests called out. “You go girl.” a guy yelled out “I’ll do it if he won’t.” That got a few chuckles. David looked at Lorraine, wanting to make sure he heard right. “What?” Lorraine knowing full well he had heard her the first time gave hime some attitude. “Motherfucker you heard me, I said I want you to Suck Ty’s Big Black Cock. Now!” Ty was looking at David with a sadistic smile of his own, as was Kiki. Lee spoke to David. “Baby boy I can tell you from experience, that sucking Ty Blaze’s cock is not only an awesome experience, but it’s something a lot of girls and guys here would love to do.” He turned to the crowd “Ain’t that right “Freak House”?” he said. The house applauded. David looked at Lorraine and knew from the look on her face that she was already turned on. He Looked at Lorraine’s tight thin Ebony body. This black woman was the hottest girlfriend he had ever had, and now that he knew she was a porn freak he was not going to lose her, even if it meant sucking some dick to keep her. “All right baby, for you I’ll do it. I’ll do anything.” “Freaks, it looks like we have us a show again.” Lee said and he stepped back, ready to head back over to Jordan.

David got down on his knees in front of Ty. Looking at Ty’s butterscotch colored cock up close made him think. “Damn can I do this?” Lorraine broke his thought. “What the Fuck are you waiting for White Boy? Put that Nigga Cock in your mouth.” David loved when she talked to him like that. It was so hot. He took Ty’s cock in his hand and slowly moved his head towards it. The crowd had started a quiet slow chant of “Suck.....suck......suck.... It was clear the crowd wanted to see David suck Ty’s cock as much as Lorraine did. He continued lowering his head slowly when Lorraine grabbed the back of his head and pushed him down. Ty guided his big cock into David’s mouth as Lorraine pushed his head down. “Yeah suck that fuckin dick.” He said as his cock slid into David’s mouth. Lorraine had both of her hands on his head. “Yesss
that’s it baby suck that Big Nigga Cock.” she said to David. The crowd applauded when Lorraine pushed David’s head onto Ty’s cock. A woman called out to her. “That’s it mama, show that White boy not fuck with you.” A guy yelled out. “Lorraine can I be next?” Lorraine didn’t hear the crowd. She was so locked in on Ty and David. She was so fucking turned on watching David suck Ty’s cock and she let him know. “Oh Shit David you look so fucking hot.” she said, sounding so turned on she was almost out of breath. Kiki chimed in. “Girl he is sucking that shit good, don’t it look he sucked some dick before?” “Hell yeah.” Lorraine said. She looked at Ty. “Does your dick feel as good in his mouth as looks?” He answered Lorraine. “Shit this White boy got skills.” Lorraine pulled david’s head up off Ty’s cock for a moment. “Are you keeping a secret from me motherfucker? Have you sucked cock before?” She asked him. “No baby, I’m just doing my best to please you.” David said. She smiled at him. “Perfect answer motherfucker, I think you deserve a treat, get back on that dick.” David closed his lips around Ty’s cock again. He was actually starting to really get into sucking Ty’s cock. He had always wondered what sucking cock felt like, and for the moment at least he was starting to really enjoy it. Next thing he felt was a hand on his cock. He looked and saw Kiki stroking his cock. “Don’t mind me I’m just giving you that treat.” She said to him and took his cock into her mouth. David moaned immediately, as he learned right away, that Kiki Blaze could suck cock. Ty moaned as David continued sucking his dick. David was really sucking with passion and his spit was running down the sides of Ty’s cock. “Ahh yeah suck that Dick white boy, suck that shit good. He said. Lorraine was now so fucking turned on as she watched her man sucking Ty’s big Black Cock while Kiki was suck David’s cock. She got down and started eat Kiki’s cunt out again. and the four of them chowed down on each other for a while.

Seeing that the action was now back in full swing Lee spoke up once more. “Hey Freaks, Now it’s Really On!!!” He then scurried back over to Jordan, to find Peach Cream sucking his cock. “Peach you bitch.” he said with a laugh. “You know I been working on that dick all night.” Peach cream turned to him smiling. “Fuck you Lee I’m just keeping it hard for you.” She said. “Instead of complaining like a bitch why don’t you just shut the fuck up and eat my pussy?” Lee laughed.
“Well if you insist.” He got down on his knees behind Peach, spread her ass cheeks, and started eating her sweet Black Cunt. “Oooooohhh Yeah.” Peach moaned. “That’s it, make yourself useful bitch.” Lee stopped licking her cunt just long enough to say, “Anything for my Peach”.


Vanessa was now on her knees sucking Biggie’s hard cock. Lady L was eating Vanessa from behind, working both of Vanessa’s hot Black Fuck holes. She had a couple of fingers up Vanessa’s cunt while she was licking her asshole out. Vanessa moaned around Biggie’s cock, then looked back at Lady L. “Oh shit girl, you’re making both of hot Black fuck holes feel so fuckin’ good.” She said in a gasping voice. “Bitch you just keep sucking my man’s big Black Cock..” Lady L said strongly as she slapped Vanessa’s ass hard. Vanessa moaned and obediently went back to sucking Biggie’s cock. She took it right down to her gagging point, and held it there. Without opening her lips, Vanessa started sucking Biggie’s dick as though she was sucking a thick frozen milk shake through a straw. “Ahh shit Suck that dick just like that.” Biggie said in an excited tone. “That’s it Bitch, make my man’s Black Cock feel good while I eat your Black Asshole out you nasty bitch.” Lady L said to Vanessa. She rammed her fingers hard into Vanessa’s cunt, which made her cough spit out of the corners of her mouth and all down Biggie’s cock and balls. Vanessa looked up at Biggie. “I’m ready to feel your Big Black cock in my pussy nigga.” Lady L chimed in. “I’m ready for your tongue up my mulatto cunt, but I don’t know if you can handle Biggie.” Vanessa looked back at Lady L. “Girl you got spunk, but I think I’m too much for both of you.” Lady L Slapped Vanessa’s ass. “Bring it Bitch.”

Up on stage, Kiki, Ty and David we all still in their respective places. David was still sucking Ty’s cock, and was now clearly enjoying himself and not trying to hide the fact that he was. Kiki was sucking David’s cock, and now had a finger up his asshole. Lorraine however, had moved. She had gone from eating Kiki’s cunt and got down next to David and shared Ty’s cock with him. “Yeah bitch.” Ty said, “Share my cock with your man.” David held Ty’s cock between the two of them, and he and Lorraine licked it like it was a chocolate ice cream cone.
She put one hand on the back of David’s head and reach down to finger Kiki’s cunt who was lying on the floor as she sucked David’s cock, with her other hand. Her tongue flickered over the head of Ty’s cock just as David was bringing his lips back up Ty’s shaft. The two of them kissed and licked Ty’s cockhead together. David moaned as Kiki pushed her finger deeper up his asshole. “Oh I love how you finger my ass and suck my cock baby.” David told Kiki. Lorraine looked at her man for a moment. She thought to herself “He looks so fucking hot with that cock in his mouth.” She moaned as she felt Kiki stick two fingers from her free hand up into her asshole. This scene was hot even for her.
She looked down at Kiki “Damn Kiki you’re a nasty fuckin Bitch.” she said. “I don’t know how you can suck David’s dick and finger both of our assholes at the same time.” Kiki stop sucking David to answer her.
“Cuz I got mad skillz bitch.” Lorraine moaned as Kiki went back to sucking David’s cock. “Oh David.” she said. “You look so good with that Nigga’s Black cock in your mouth and his nasty bitch’s mouth on your cock and fingers up your asshole.” “You’re turning me on so fucking much.” Lorraine told David. He took Ty’s cock down his gagging point, and let a trail of spit dribble down the side as he looked up at Ty. “Oh shit.” He said “Damn I can’t believe how fucking good your big Nigga Cock feels in my mouth.” He dove down and licked Ty’s balls, which made Ty moan a little louder. “Yeah lick my balls just like that Motherfucker, that shit feels good.” Ty said to David.
“You know how to work a Dick White Boy.” Ty said. Lorraine looked down at Kiki, who was still sucking David and fingering both of them. “Ohhh Kiki.” She moaned. “I’m ready to feel David’s dick inside my cunt, do you mind?” Kiki looked at her and answered. “No I don’t mind at all, and I got somethin’ for yo’ ass bitch.” “Ooooooo.” Lorraine said.
She looked at David who had let Ty’s cock out of his mouth. “I didn’t tell you to stop sucking that Black cock mother fucker, I just said I want your Dick in my cunt.” David rolled completely onto his back so Lorraine could ride his cock. Ty straddled David’s face and lowered his cock into David’s mouth again with a low “Yeah motherfucker.” Lorraine lowered herself over David’s cock, and began teasing him, by getting close enough to touch her pussy to David’s cock head, and lifting up again. A woman in the house called out “make him work for it girl”. After a minute or two, of her sexy teasing, David couldn’t take it anymore. He reached up and grabbed Lorraine’s waist and pulled her down onto his cock. “Oh Shit!!!” Lorraine moaned loudly, as David’s filler her hot Black Cunt in one hard motion. She sat still for a second to catch her breath, then looked at David with attitude. “Ah ah motherfucker, you’re not controlling the pussy I’m rockin’ the dick” She told him. She called out to Ty who’s back was to her. “Ty, grab his arms.” “Sure thing mama” Ty answered, as he reached back for David’s arms and pinned them to his side. Lorraine put her hands on David’s stomach, and started riding him up and down in a slow rhythmic pace.
She would lift her cunt just shy of pulling it completely off of David’s cock, and then come back down alternating how fast, slow and hard she did. She was clearly trying to drive him crazy and it was beginning to work. David moaned as he sucked Ty’s cock. “You like how that pussy feels don’t you motherfucker?” Lorraine asked David. “You just wanna fuck my Black pussy hard the way slut should be fucked don’t you?” She asked. David managed to moan out an answer of “Fuck yeah I do.” She answered David. “I know you do you nasty motherfucker, but since you had that bitch sucking your dick, I’m controlling this dick tonight.”
She continued. “Your fuckin dick has one mission, please me motherfucker, you got that?” “This Big White Dick is Mine!” Lorraine said Emphatically. David took his mouth off of Ty’s cock to answer her. “Yes baby Yes.” Lorraine continued “I’m gonna work your fucking White Dick hard motherfucker, you just keep sucking that big Black cock and don’t you Dare Fuckin Cum.” David simply moaned his answer as Lorraine rode his Dick. He was so fucking turned on. His girl Lorraine was fucking the shit out of him, he was sucking his first cock and was now enjoying it. He loved how turned on Lorraine was by it. He had until a moment or two ago another hot Black bitch sucking his dick. Even though the dick in his mouth was punishment for Jazmyn sucking his dick, David Still felt like the man. He could hear from the sounds of the audience and that there were a lot of motherfuckers that would do anything to switch places with him. A dude near the front called out. Even with a dick in yo’ mouth you the Man b*o, look at how she’s fuckin you.” David smiled inside but didn’t let go of Ty’s dick. Ty was enjoying David’s dick sucking skills so much that he let go of his arms. David grabbed Lorraine and gave her a quick hard thrust. “Oooooohh FUCK, You’re a feisty motherfucker.” She said. “That White dick feel so fuckin good.” “Your dick feels as good in my pussy as you look sucking that Black dick.” Lorraine said to David. “You like sucking that dick for me motherfucker?” She asked. David quickly Said. “I love sucking the Big black dick for you.” “He sucking your dick good Ty?” Lorraine asked.
Ty Moaned. “Ohhh shit girl this motherfucker can suck some dick.” Lorraine smiled. “Thats my sexy ass white motherfucker, Fuck me.”
Kiki who had dashed off to her “Stash closet” was slowly walking toward Lorraine from behind. When the crowd saw her they started chanting...”KiiiiiKi....KiiiiiiKi” Lorraine looked over her shoulder and saw Kiki coming towards her with a Strap on Cock. “Oh Shit Kiki.” She said. Kiki smiled and answered her. “That’s right Bitch, I got something for yo’ ass.” As was her custom whenever she brought out her strap on Kiki held her Cock up as she walked to Lorraine and asked, “Look familiar Bitch?” Lorraine looked at Kiki’s cock and then turned to David an looked at Ty’s cock sliding in and out of his mouth. She turned back to Kiki who was smiling at her and stroking her cock. “That’s right bitch, it’s a copy of Ty’s shit.” “What are you going to do?” Lorraine asked Kiki. “You’re gonna suck this cock girl.” Kiki pulled Lorraine’s face down to her cock. Ty Turned around so he could watch Kiki while David sucked his cock. One thing that Ty loved at least as much as fuckin Kiki, was watching Kiki fuck another bitch. Kiki could Fuck a bitch good.
Lorraine gagged on Kiki’s cocked as she bobbed up and down on it. “That’s it bitch.” Kiki said. “Get that shit nice wet so I can Fuck your asshole.” Kiki reached down and played with Lorraine’s perky tits as she stuffed her cock in her mouth.

Lady L sat with her legs wide open, fingering her clit, as she watched Vanessa getting ready to take her man Biggie’s big Black cock.
Vanessa was on slump over a bench with her Big Black Ass up. She was looking at Lady L determined to show her she could take Biggie’s cock.
Lady L smiled seductively at her. “You sure you don’t need him to take it easy on you mama?” Vanessa met her challenge. “Bitch I’ll take your man and make your pussy cum.” Lady L looked at her “Think so mama? Fuck her Biggie.” She said. Biggie thrusted his cock into Vanessa’s cunt with a grunt. He went balls deep on his first thrust and slowly pulled out. Vanessa let out a loud “Oh Shit!!!” When biggie got balls deep. Lady L let out a giggle and spoke with sarcasm. “What’s the matter mama?” “I thought you were gonna handle us both.” she said. Vanessa caught her breath, and was now Biggie fucking her with long slow deep strokes. Vanessa looked up at Lady L. “Bring that sweet pussy over her Bitch, I got you.” Lady slid her pussy up to Vanessa and spread t open for her. Vanessa attacked Lady L’s cunt with intensity. She drove two fingers deep up into her cunt and started licking her clit. Lady responded right away. “Ooooo Daaaammmnn what are you doin’ to me.”
“I’m showing you I can take Any Nigga and his Bitch at the same time.”
Vanessa said with passion and power. “And I’m just getting started with this fuckin’ cunt.” She told Lady L as she began to work a third finger into her cunt. Vanessa turned to Biggie over her shoulder who had increased his rhythm only slightly. “Is that the best you can with this fine Black Pussy Nigga?” She said to him. Biggie grunted. “Hell no bitch.” He rammed Vanessa’s cunt hard, and instantly picked up his rhythm. “Ahhh YES Nigga, Yes.” Vanessa moaned. “That’s what the fuck I’m talking about, Fuck that Black Pussy Nigga.” she said. She quickly went back to work on Lady L. She had 3 fingers in her cunt, and spit on her other hand before going back to sucking her clit. Vanessa was now working two fingers of her other hand into Lady L”s tight asshole. She moaned loudly ass Vanessa’s fingers penetrated her asshole like a cock.
“Oh Shit mama, You making my pussy and asshole feel so good.” Lady L said. Vanessa started working a 4th finger into her cunt. “What’s my name Bitch?” She said to Lady L, grunting under the onslaught of Biggie’s cock. Lady L barely managed to moan. “Ohhh Vanessa.” Not at all happy with how she was answered, Vanessa thrust all of her fingers deep and hard into both of Lady l’s fuck holes. “I said What’s My Name Bitch!” She said with some serious “Ghetto Tone”. Lady L responded obediently. “Miss Vanessa Heart.” Lady L continued moaning as Vanessa worked her hot Fuck holes. Vanessa smiled down at Lady L. “Don’t forget it bitch.” She said. Biggie Rammed his Big Black Cock balls deep into Vanessa’s Sweet Black Cunt with one hard pounding stroke, which caused her to cry out. “Ohhhhhh FUCK!” She yelped. “What’s MY Name Bitch.” Biggie said with his own “Tone”. Vanessa Moaned her answer. “Biggie, Biggie Motherfucker.” He pounded the pussy hard again. “I can’t Hear You Bitch!” he said a little louder, and a lot more aggressive. That turned on Vanessa and Lady L, as both of them moaned. Vanessa cried out louder. “Your Fuckin’ names is Biggie motherfucker, Biggie Mack-daddy Motherfucker.” Lady L was overcome between Vanessa finger her fuck holes, and Biggie Fucking Vanessa. She burst into an orgasm that was intense. “Oh shit, oh shit OH SHIT. I’m Cumming.” Lady L moaned, as she shuddered in the throes of orgasm. Vanessa took her fingers out of Lady L’s ass so she could hold onto her bucking hips. “That’s it Girl.” Vanessa moaned, as Biggie was still pounding her cunt. “Give Me that Mulatto Pussy cream.” Lady L moaned and writhed through the rest of her orgasm. When she stopped cumming, Vanessa Took her fingers out of Lady L’s cunt, and put both of her hands on the bench to prop herself up under Biggie’s pounding. She was moaning loudly. “Ooooohhhh, Fuck me Biggie, Fuck my Black Pussy with you big ass fuckin dick.” Biggie was hammering the pussy. “Yeah you like that fuckin dick don’t you bitch?” He said to her as he smacked her ass. “Oh Yes I love that fuckin Big Black Cock Nigga.” She answered through her moans. Biggie was “feeling himself” as he watched this Hot Up and Cumming Pornstar Taking his Cock. He could see Lady L was playing with her pussy as she watched him Fuck Vanessa. “I knew you couldn’t handle this Black Dick like my Mulatto Mami can Bitch.” He said as he smacked Vanessa’s ass again. Vanessa gave him an angry look over her shoulder that was so fucking sexy, and squeezed her pussy muscles tight on his dick.” When he felt her pussy tighten on his Dick Biggie knew he said the wrong thing. Vanessa reached underneath herself and grabbed Biggie’s balls tight. “Nigga, I been nice and enjoying that good Dick, but now that you talkin Shit?”. “I’m gonna put in on you Good Nigga.” She slid Biggie’s cock out of her pussy and turned around to face him. “Lie your ass down Nigga.”
Biggie laid back on the bench, and Vanessa straddled him facing Lady L.
She spoke to her as she lowered her cunt onto Biggie’s cock. “Watch and learn bitch, this is how you put it on a Nigga.”

Kiki”s strap on cock glistening as she took it out of Lorraine’s mouth. Spit was still dripping off of it as Kiki moved around behind Lorraine.
“Slow you roll baby boy.” Kiki said to David as she eased the had of her cock up to Lorraine’s tight caramel asshole. Kiki slowly worked the head of her cock into her asshole. Lorraine moaned as she felt Kiki’s cock entering her. “Ooooooo it really feels like Ty’s cock girl.” She moaned to Kiki. “I’m not gonna fuck you like Ty does bitch, get ready.” Kiki told Lorraine. As soon as she felt the head of her cock pass the rim and truly enter her asshole, Lorraine let out a gasp, and relaxed for what she thought would be a nice smooth ass fuck. Kiki smiled ass she felt her ease into Lorraine’s asshole. “I’m gonna tare that ass up.” she thought to herself. Instead of pouncing right away like she usual did, she eased into a nice slow fuck. She was gentle and found a nice smooth rhythm with David. “Work it with me White Boy.” She said to David. They got into an alternating pace to one cock was in while the other was out. Lorraine was going crazy. “Oh David....Kiki...you two are fucking me so good.” Ty took his cock out of David’s mouth and moved so he could offer it to Lorraine’s mouth. She reached out and took hold of Ty’s cock and opened her mouth. She kissed and licked Ty’s cock from tip to balls. “I wanna lick your asshole before the night is over you nasty Black motherfucker.” she said to Ty. “Ahh shit, alright.” Ty said. As Lorraine worked her way back up Ty’s cock, Kiki called out to David. “Come on David, let’s put it on your Bitch, White Boy.”
Knowing exactly what Kiki meant (he Was dating a sista-girl) David answered Kiki. “Fuck yeah girl, I got you.” He said. He gabbed Lorraine’s hips while Kiki grabbed her shoulders. The two of the began pounding Lorraine’s fuck holes like pistons. “Oh SHIT!!!.” Lorraine screamed as David and Kiki began to “Put it on her”. “Yes! Yes, Fuck Me, Fuck Me.” Lorraine yelled. “Fuck my Cunt You Motherfucker. Oh Shit Fuck my Asshole you Bitch.” Lorraine screamed. She was so base and raw it was so fucking sexy. The house was applauding ad whistling. Tips were flying from all over. Ty moved in and stuff his cock into Lorraine’s hungry mouth. “Here bitch.” He said as he stuffed her mouth. It was hot. “Freak House” had never seen anything like it. Lorraine had all three of her holes stuffed. Lorraine was being used and fucked like a slut, a real Hardcore cumslut, by Kiki, Ty, and her man David, and she was loving every second of it......

Sensing the heat of pure lust from all around him, Lee reluctantly took his tongue out of Peach Cream’s sweet Black Cunt and stepped to his mic. As he stepped aside Ben stepped up and said “I’ll keep the pussy warm b*o.” He stared licking where Lee had left off, Peach Cream not once stopping the blow job that had Jordan Chase’s toes curled and teeth gritted. “Damn You suck some Mean Nasty Cock miss Peach.” She looked at up Jordan long enough to say. “I love suckin’ a nice Big White Boy Cock motherfucker.” Jordan threw his head back and moaned as Peach took his cock back into her hot ebony mouth.
Lee looked around “Freak House” before he spoke. He thought he eve saw Pepper Vargas sucking some dick, and that was even rarer than Peach Cream fucking around! He looked around the “Playpen” and saw all of the Blaze’s special guests getting into their own little threesome and foursomes. “Damn. How and when Kiki and Ty will top this, cuz they surely will.” he thought to himself.

“Hey Freak House”, he said into the mic. “Have we got us a hot fucking night going on or what?” The house erupted into applause and moans.
“Hmmff.” Lee thought to himself. “Even if they don’t top this, it’ll sure be fun watching them try.” He scurried back to Peach and Jordan, and saw Ben now fucking Peach, who was still sucking Jordan. Before he could react, Jordan called him. “Hey Lee let me suck that pretty cock for a while.” Lee happily stepped up and fed his hard cock to Jordan,
Who rammed two fingers right up Lee’s tight asshole, making him moan.
Jordan looked up at him. “Your asshole is my next target for my cock.”
Lee moaned, and thought to himself. “It is going to be SO much fucking fun watching them try.”.......



The End of Part 2
... Continue»
Posted by HrnyCoCoCpl 2 years ago  |  Categories: Anal, Group Sex, Interracial Sex  |  Views: 704  |  
99%
  |  27

Cum as you are

Janet was a good friend to all of us....there were about six of us guys who hung out together and she was always a "buddy". ONe day we asked if she ever thought about us...well....as more than "buddies".

To our surprise, she said she did...but not how you might think....she wanted to see us cum....but didn't want to fuck us....we could see her naked, but no touching...no fucking.

At lunch in the dining hall we sat at our usual table - six guys around Janet. She described what she would like... "I want to strip for you...I want to see you get hard....and I want to see you squirt....cum shooting at me...." She continued and you could tell she was serious by her eyes..."but no one gets in me...got it? I'm not k**ding about that..."

We set a date...it was going to be a Saturday afternoon....we had a place, Scotts' folks were gone for the weekend and we had their house.

We were all there, and you could feel the electricity in the air....

Janet definitely had the plan....she broke the ice with "Well....let's get started!" and proceeded to strip in front of us...."You remember our rules, don't you guys?" "Look....cum...but no touching and definitely no fucking!"

It was only a moment, but she was naked in front of us....firm tits...cute ass...all we had dreamed of...a tidy little bush...her dark hair just made the pink lips of her cunt stand out all the more.....she looked better than any of us had imagined in our jack off dreams....smooth silky skin...a hint of tan line, cute nipples poking out.....

Janet lay back and said "Your turn boys....." We gathered around....and began to strip.....each of us was hard....how could we not be....we had played this out in our minds...well, not quite like this...we had each had Janet to ourselves....but here we were...six guys getting a chance to see her naked and cum for her...

We were three to a side...close in and stroking like mad....Janets' eyes darted from one to another...and she urged us on...."Mmmmm - rub them hard for me guys....I want all your cum....drizzle it all over me!"

We each checked each other out....Scott had the biggest cock....shit...how could we compete with that! Dave's was good sized, but had a little bend in it...crooked dick Dave was a nickname he wouldn't soon lose! We were all looking at each other....no one wanted to be the first to cum......premature wasn't what any of us wanted....

Janet continued to direct us...."Get in close guys....I want to hear that slap of your hand on your dicks....." She continued..."Who has the guts to help a friend....how about someone swap a hand and jack your neighbor...."

That definitely got our attention...eyes darted....could we jack our buddy...wasn't that gay? What the fuck.....

I took my hand and reached toward Toms cock....he shot me a look...but as my habnd touched his, he didn't move away.....Janet saw us...."Oh yeah....stroke him Phil....that gets me hot...." She began to touch herself as I stroked my cock first and Toms' as well....

Janet turned and watched as I closed my hand around Toms' cock and pulled it....getting faster as she writhed under her own hand...pretty wet pussy lips not more than a foot away.....

"Aw shit" I heard Ralph say across from me...hot white spooge was shooting out of his cock...Janet turned just in time to see it hit her left tit....a nice load covering her...."Mmmmm....Ralph....you really saved it up for me!" she said coyly and turned back to watch Tom and I - both of my hands holding a cokc...stroking away....her breast glistened with streaks of cum.....

It seemed like the other four came as one...I felt Toms' cock start to throb and spasm in my hand....it was cumming.....I'd just jacked a guy off....and honestly it was good! Janet lay back and watched as four cocks shot loads of hot white cum on her....

Then she lay back and her fingers were moving fast over her clit....rubbbing fast....I was close..."Cum for me....shoot it all over...." she said...not in a whisper but not in full voice...a kind of low tone that was almost a command....

I moved between her spread legs....not touching them as they were apart....I could see her fingers darting in and around her wet cunt...just inches from my wet cock...precum was lubricating my hand.....I swear I could feel the warmth from her pussy rising up....

She looked in my eyes....rubbing her cunt...."Let's cum...together...." I started to feel the lights get dim....I was about to explode....my cock began to spasm....I grasped it...directed my cum to her belly....my hot sticky cum sprayed her stomach...filled her navel....dripped on that fine dark hair...."Oooooooo" was all I could manage...and I heard her answer....."Ahhhhhhhhhhh" as we both came together...yet separately.

We sat there for a little while.....all naked...looking at Janet...looking at each other. Tom and I moved apart...not that we hadn't both enjoyed it but...well....it was something we'd need to discuss later. Alone. Over a manly beer. Not wine. Definitely not wine.

Scott offered Janet a towel....and she gave quite a show cleaning off the cum that was all over her....and I swear she dipped a finger in some for a taste...and then she put her clothes back on and watched each of us do the same....damn if I wasn't getting hard again just from her watching.

Lunches were never quite the same. Janet would sit and eat with us, but we never mentioned our cum fest again. Occasionally I would catch her looking at one of us or even me with a look that would melt any guy...but it never went beyond that. She dated other guys, we dated other women...but we sure had a helluva time.....she sure looked great covered in our cum...I still remember mine...filling her navel and then flowing slowly down as she sat up....mingling in that fine dark curly hair of her pussy.....


... Continue»
Posted by dldenney 3 years ago  |  Categories: Group Sex, Masturbation, Voyeur  |  Views: 591  |  
80%

AMNESIA

It had been five days since the accident. It was a horrible car accident by any account. Beth's Father had barely survived and had been in a c*** for the past five days. Her mother was not hurt as bad but was in traction and would not be able to leave the hospital for two more weeks. Beth was at their home the night of the accident and was the only member of the house able to function at full capacity.

Beth's father had been slowly coming out of his c*** all day, and the doctors thought he would make a full recovery. He was still unable to remember anything due to the accident and the doctors had warned Beth that he might have suffered some brain trauma. They wouldn't know the full extent of his condition for another couple of weeks.

"Beth." Her mother was explaining. "I want you to take your father home and take good care of him. You have to be strong. The doctors told us that he would be foggy and might not recognize us at first."

"I know mom.' Beth replied. "I'm just so glad you're both alive that I can handle anything right now."

"You're a great girl Beth." Her mother told her. "I know your father is in good hands."

A special home care nurse had helped Beth get her father home and into his own bed. She warned Beth not to upset her father and to not correct any erroneous memories that came to light the first few days.

Beth's father awoke to sunlight streaming in through the bedroom window. He was very confused. He remembered being in the hospital, but wasn't sure why. He remembered that he was married but didn't know to whom. In fact he wasn't quite sure who he was! He sat up slowly and looked around the bedroom for clues.

There was a picture on the nightstand of a beautiful girl with long black hair. He examined the photo more closely. She had full lips and bright, blue eyes that seemed to stare into his soul. Her body was slim and athletic but she had incredibly large breasts hanging from her small frame. He started to become aroused and was happy that he had married such a beautiful woman. He had a memory flashback of a chubby girlfriend he had in high school. "I'm glad I didn't marry her." He said out loud.

What Beth's father didn't realize was that it was a picture of Beth! Beth's mother was very plump with short brown hair and thin lips. Though not entirely unattractive she was the polar opposite of Beth and tipped the scales at 200 pounds.

Beth's father actually felt pretty good for being in the hospital for the better part of the week but he knew that he would feel even better if he could relieve some his pent up sexual energy. His cock was hard as a rock and he needed some relief immediately. No sex for a week will do that to a man.

He got up and prowled down the hall peering in the various rooms as he went down the hall. He was by nature an impatient man and the growing bulge in his pajama bottoms was taking him to the very edge of sanity.

Beth had her headphones on and one of her mother's silver vibrators moving in and out of her pussy. She was so horny. It was probably a symptom of all the stress she had been under because of the accident her parents were in. She was unaware that her father was coming down the hall and thought that he would be sl**ping until the next morning. That's what the doctors had told her.

Beth's father peered into Beth's bedroom door and his cock grew to its full length at the sight before him. Beth was lying there completely naked, legs spread wide working a silver vibrator in and out of her pussy. He could hear the sloshing noise she was making as she worked herself towards orgasm. Hi massive floppy tits were jiggling from side to side as she fucked herself with the vibrator.

Beth started to pull at her nipples with her free hand as she pulled the vibrator all the way out and held it against her clit. She was moaning a little now wishing it was a real cock moving in and out of her.

Beth's father dropped his pajama bottoms to the floor and moved towards the bed and whom he thought was his very thoughtful wife using a different room to pleasure herself so that she didn't wake him. He was amazed at how young his wife was. "You are the man!" He thought to himself.

Beth's father saw his opportunity. As Beth pulled the vibrator out a second time to focus on her nipples again he mounted the bed and thrust his cock into her.

Beth screamed in shock and started to shake as an intense wave of pleasure overcame her. She looked up and saw her fathers smiling face as he started to fuck her hard.

"Baby, you don't know how much I need this." He told her. "I'm ready to explode. No man in history has needed his wife more than I need you right now. "

Beth realized that he thought that she was his wife! He didn't realize that he was fucking his own daughter.

Beth's father picked up the pace and was slamming his cock to the hilt with every thrust. Beth though horrified, started to orgasm. This was the best fuck of her life and she couldn't help herself. She moaned and wrapped her legs around his back bucking her hips up to meet his every thrust. Her father yelled that he was cumming and she could feel his cock spasm as he erupted deep within her.

He kept fucking her even after he came. He pulled out long enough to roll Beth over on her stomach and he mounted her from behind. Beth pulled herself up onto her hands and knees and started to push back to meet his ever increasing thrusts. He father reached around with both hands and grabbed two handfuls of the must luscious breasts he had ever seen or felt. It wasn't long before Beth came again.

Beth felt her father pull his cock out of her sopping pussy and aim it at her rectum. She started to protest but his cock slid all the way in. Neither of them moved for a moment and then her father started to fuck her slowly. Beth started to get used to it and even enjoy it as her father picked up the pace; within a few seconds he grunted and shot his seed deep into her.

Within minutes of his orgasm, Beth's father collapsed on top of her and fell into a deep sl**p. Beth rolled him off her and ran out of the room. "What have I done." She yelled. "What have we done?"

Her panicked thoughts were interrupted by the sound of the telephone ringing. Beth picked it up. "Hello?'

"Hi Beth!" Her mom said. "How is everything going with your father?"

"Uh. He seems to have a lot more energy than I thought he would have." Beth replied. "But he's sl**ping again right now." Beth could feel her father's sperm leaking down her leg. The thought was starting to turn her on again. "He doesn't remember who I am."

"Well don't upset him and just play along Ok?"

"You got it mom." Beth replied and hung up the phone.

Beth ran into her room and flopped down on her bed. She had always thought her dad was sexy but it was her dad. All girls have thoughts like that. "I've betrayed mom." She thought out loud. "What am I going to do now?"

The weekend's exhaustion finally overwhelmed Beth and she fell into a deep sl**p. She had many dreams that night. She had dreams of her f****y running along the beach and hiking in the mountains. She had a dream that she was a sl**ping princess who could not be awakened. Many knights and princes tried to wake her with special rituals or kisses on the lips but nothing could summon her from her death like slumber.

Somewhere deep in that dream she felt hands on her head and felt something hot sliding between her lips and over her tongue. She had trouble breathing at first as a massive object invaded her mouth. She felt it pull all the way out of her mouth, but as it pulled out she was left with an unbearable sadness and her lips chased it and sucked it back into the warmth of her mouth. In her dream this game went on for some time.

Beth started to waken from this strange dream only to realize that there was an actual cock sliding in and out of her mouth. Pre-cum had leaked out onto her tongue and the taste was driving her wild. She opened her eyes to see her father standing next to her bed looking down at her and thrusting his cock into her mouth. He was holding her head steady with his strong hands.

Beth didn't know how long her father had been face fucking her, but she felt his cock stiffen and a jet of sperm shoot into her mouth. He pulled his cock out of her mouth and he started to coat her face in sperm. After the last string of his cum landed across her face Beth opened her mouth and slid her lips down his shaft for one last suck.

"Argh!" Her father moaned. He was still very weak from the accident and started to fall back. Beth jumped out of the bed and steadied him. She walked him back to his own room and they both got into the queen size bed and fell asl**p in each other's arms.

Beth was totally in love with her father at this point and didn't have the heart to tell him that she wasn't really his wife. She didn't know what they were going to do. All she knew was that she was going to wake him up by impaling herself on his cock and fucking his brains out again. Maybe she could share him with her mom, she thought. Maybe her mom wouldn't be angry.

... Continue»
Posted by sexualperv72 2 years ago  |  Categories: Taboo  |  Views: 2173  |  
94%
  |  1

THE FISHING LODGE



I come from an extended f****y that has a tradition where the young men and women get married in their mid-teens and start their families early. My twin b*****r Mike and our s****r Julie are among the first to not observe that tradition. Mike and I are 20 and Julie will be 19 in a month. By the way, I’m Mark.

Our parents are in their mid to late thirties and both sets of Grandparents are in their mid-fifties. Our Grandparents and parents are hard working people. One of the things that they have all worked for is a vacation cabin on a lake.

They call the cabin “The Fishing Lodge”. Actually, there is a compound with individual f****y cabins. The original “lodge” was a large, single room building. It had kitchen and dining space at one end and a large fire place and seating area at the other end. Bunks were built along the walls. Modesty has never been a big deal in our f****y, but the bunks could be screened, for an illusion of privacy, with curtains. The “lodge” is now used for big f****y get-togethers. The kitchen area is still there, but the bunks have been removed and replaced with more seating - futons, couches, etc. The room is now called the “Big Room”.

We spent many weekends and almost all of our f****y vacations there. It was great for k**s with the hiking, fishing and all the water related activities. We had a little sail boat, a couple of canoes and several rowboats - all leaky. Best of all was the skinny dipping off the dock and gravel beach. Everyone skinny dipped, both the adults and the k**s. Like I said, modesty is no big deal and neither is familial nudity.

Sometimes, all of the adults would gather at the “lodge” over a weekend. The k**s stayed at home in the care of the teenagers under 18. Recently, Mom and Dad told us that they were going to the “lodge” for the coming weekend and all three of us were welcome to come with them, if we wished. They looked so eager and expectant, that all three of us looked at each other and in unison answered, “Sure.”

Let me tell you about that weekend.

We drove up on a Friday morning. Both pairs of Grandparents were there waiting for us to arrive. Betty and Phil are Mom’s parents. They are a couple of years younger that Dad’s parents, Diane and Harry. We unloaded the cars and made ourselves comfortable. Everyone had packed something for a picnic lunch. While eating lunch, on the deck, the conversation ranged over work, school, f****y, other aunts, uncles and cousins, problems with finding time for boy and girl friends, exercising, relaxation, and all the other things families talk about.

Harry said, “This weekend is just for relaxation. We’re here to have a good time and just enjoy each others company. I think we should start with a dip in the lake. Last one in, is a slowpoke!” With that, he pulled his polo shirt off. Mom took off her blouse then pulled her shorts off. Everyone else was frantically undressing. Diane said, “No fair! Women generally wear more pieces of clothes than men do!” As she said this, she stepped out of her panties and headed towards the dock. Phil was ahead of everyone. He had pulled off his shorts first and he was unbuttoning his shirt as he ran towards the dock.

Julie, Mike and I looked at each. I pulled off my t-shirt at the same time Julie did. She was braless. I lost a bit of time as I watched Julie’s long blonde hair cascade down her back after she pulled her t-shirt over her head. Julie stepped out of her shorts. Mom had removed her bra and panties and was trotting towards the lake. Julie ran up next to Mom and took her hand. Mike was behind them. I pushed my shorts off then jogged after them. Harry, Betty and Dad were behind Phil and Diane. I ran up beside Julie and took her other hand. Mike did the same with Mom. The four of us jogged down to the dock together. It would have been a sight for someone out on the lake or standing on the dock and looking back up the sloping lawn towards the “lodge”. Here was a bunch of naked people, yelling and laughing and throwing clothing as they ran to the lake with tits and balls bouncing and cocks flopping.

Everyone else was in the water when we reached the end of the dock. We jumped off together, still holding hands. The water was about four feet deep and it was COLD! As soon as I hit the water, my sac shrunk right up to tuck my nuts inside where it was warm. Mom’s and Julie’s nipples were hard and standing straight out from their goose pimple covered areola.

We were gasping for air after the shock of the cold water. It didn’t take us long to become involved in the wrestling match and water fight that was going on. Julie and I finally broke away. I gave her a boost to help her up on to the dock. My hand on her firm butt was no accident. I pulled myself up on to the dock. I got one leg up and Julie put her hand inside my thigh and pulled. I’m sure the fingers brushing against my cock was no accident either.

Julie squeezed some of the water out of her hair, then leaned back and lifted her face, and firm breasts, to the sun. We sat and watched the melee in the water. There seemed to be a lot of grab-ass and groping going on and Phil and Diane had refined it further with a face-to-face bear hug. Julie looked at my crotch, “Things seem to be getting warmer again.” I looked down. My ball sac and nuts were back where they belonged.

Everyone finally got out of the water. We walked back up to “lodge” and headed for the hot tub. This hot tub is something else. It is a long oval and must be large enough to seat 12-15 people. It is built into the deck which surrounds it.

After we were settled in the tub, conversation died away and everyone one relaxed. I was seated between Mom and Julie. Phil and Diane were still “mousing” around.. She must have been fondling his cock and he must have been playing with her pussy. Julie gave me a nudge. Diane had relaxed and was leaning against the side of the hot tub. Her eyes were closed, her lips were parted and she was running the tip of her tongue along her upper lip. Phil was probably diddling her clit. Dad and Harry were seated across from Phil and Diane. Mike was between Julie and Harry.

Betty was sitting across from me. She glanced over at Diane, then extended her leg, slid it between my legs and started to rub my crotch with her foot. Mom smiled at me, then ran her hand down the inside of my thigh. She lifted my cock and balls so Betty had better access with her foot. Mom squeezed my cock, then moved over and sat beside Betty.

Part 2

The three of us, Mike, Julie and I, kind of suspected sex was part of the activities at the “adult” weekends at the “lodge”. But we learned more was involved when, a while back, we found a package of instant photos hidden among some boxes of old f****y tax and school records that were stored in the basement.

When we opened the package, the top photo was face down. When we turned it over, we got a surprise. It was a picture of Mom sucking on a hard cock. We knew it wasn’t Dad’s because he was behind her watching. Julie said, “I think we should stop right here and put these back.” Mike said, “Ah, come on, Julie! These were probably taken at the “lodge”. We’ve always thought something was funny about the “adult” weekends. This will prove it.” “Yeah, Julie, it won’t hurt to look at them.” “I don’t know, you guys . . .” But Julie was already reaching for the second photo. It was a more general scene. We could tell that this was taken in the Big Room. Dad was on his knees, apparently stroking his cock, while Mom sucked the cock of a man who looked like her b*****r, Larry. Another man, with his back to the camera, was also on his knees. A woman was on her hands and knees in front of him. His body blocked the view of her head and shoulders, but Harry was on his knees behind her, apparently doing her doggie style.

We looked through the rest of the pictures. There were several pictures of Mom being fucked by different men, including her Father-in-law, Harry - and her Dad, Phil. In one picture she is sitting on a cock, holding and sucking another cock, holding a cock in her other hand and there are two more cocks visible behind her head. Another picture showed her standing next to Harry. Julie commented, “Boy, Grandpa Harry has a big dick.” Other pictures showed Dad eating pussy and fucking different women including his Mother, Diane.

In a picture of the threesome behind Dad, the woman turned out to be Betty. The guy she was servicing was still unknown, but she had sucked him to completion and he had shot his wad on her face. Harry was stroking his cock and shooting his wad onto her back. The next snapshot was the first in a series of Mom and Betty. Mom licks the cum off Betty’s face, then they move into a 69. In the last photo, Mom is on her knees, Harry’s cock in poised to enter her pussy and Betty is licking the underside of Harry’s cock.

Near the bottom of the pack, was another photo of Dad watching Mom suck cock. The next photo was of Mom holding the cock and looking at Dad. Dad is licking the cockhead in the following photo and Mom is watching. In the next photo, Dad has a lip lock around the cock shaft about two-thirds of the way down and Mom’s head is down in Dad’s crotch.

There was a snapshot of Harry sucking Phil’s cock and, in the next photo, Harry and Betty are in a 69 and Phil is pushing his cock up Harry’s ass. There was a photo of Dad eating Mom’s pussy and Uncle Larry had his cock up Dad’s ass.

The last two photos were taken on the deck. Mom and Betty are kneeling and they are surrounded by several of the men who are pissing on them. Diane is on her knees by Harry. She has a hold of his cock and is, apparently, trying to aim it. Mom and Betty look like they are laughing. They have their heads thrown back and they are holding their tits up for the golden shower. In the last photo, Mom and Betty are standing and everyone else is gathered around them and some of them are licking their bodies.

These two photos had captions: the first was titled “Rinsing off the Cum” and the second was simply titled “Tongue Drying”.

We were silent as we put the photos back. All you could hear was the three of us breathing. “Boy,” Julie said, “They do everything, don’t they?” “And everyone,” answered Mike. I said, almost to myself, “Man, those pictures gave me a boner. Mom and Dad really like sex.” “Kinky sex too,” said Mike, as he rubbed his crotch. Julie said, “Just looking at them made my panties wet.”

Mike and I looked at our little s****r. She had her hand down the front of her shorts. She blushed as she pulled her hand out. “I really need my clit diddled. Will you guys help me?” She put her hands against our crotches. She then pulled off her t-shirt and laid it on one of the boxes of records. She pulled her shorts and panties off together. All she was wearing was white running shoes and white socks. She sat down on the box and leaned back against a stack of other boxes. She spread her legs and started rubbing her pussy. “Come on, help me get off.”

Mike and I looked at each other. Sure, all three of us had sneaked around trying see each other, and our parents, naked either in the shower or while dressing and undressing, but this was different. This was adult! We both undressed and stood by Julie. She looked up at us, then reached up and took our cocks in her hands. “You guys both must be a big as Harry.” “What do you want us to do?” “Kneel down and I’ll show you.” We knelt beside her, she spread her pussy lips with her fingers, and our little s****r proceeded to teach the two of us how to properly eat pussy.

Julie had several orgasms. She wriggled and thrust her pelvis and moaned and cried and shuddered. We helped her along as best we could. In addition to trying to stay on her clit, we kissed and sucked her breasts and pinched and twisted her nipples. (Later she said mild nipple abuse really turned her on.) Finally, she calmed down. We thought she may have fainted, but she opened her eyes, looked at us and started giggling. “What? What?” “I’m sorry, but your faces are all wet with my pussy juices.” Julie sat upright and kissed both of us.

“That was great! Now what can I do for you?” Julie said as she looked at our aching hard-ons. We lay both lay down on the floor, Julie kneeled between us and we taught her how to give a hand job. Funny thing, though, she caught on really quickly and used a few techniques and twists that were new to us. She jacked us off and she giggled as we shot our loads onto our stomachs. She tasted our cum and fed each of us a taste of our own and each other’s cum. I sucked her finger like it was a little cock. Before we got up, I slipped a finger into her pussy and then gave her a taste of her juices. She sucked my finger clean.

We made sure the package of photos was put away properly, then showered together and got dressed just before Mom and Dad arrived home from work. This was the start of the special relationship with my little s****r and twin b*****r.

Part 3

Things were starting to warm up in the hot tub. Diane had moved up to set on the deck and dangle her feet in the water. Phil got out of the tub, walked around and sat down in the water beside Mom. Mom and Betty were apparently mousing around too, because Betty stopped her foot massage of my cock and balls. Dad walked down the length of the tub. His cock bobbed along at face level. He sat up on the edge of the hot tub next to Betty and directly across from Julie. Mom moved over and sat next to me again. Harry moved down and sat next to Dad. Betty moved up where Diane was. She spread Diane’s legs and started giving her pussy long licks.

Then Julie told Phil to set up on the edge next to Dad. She got up, stepped in front of Harry, leaned over and gave his cock a flip with her tongue. She did the same to Dad and Phil. She then moved back in front of Dad, pushed his knees apart, kneeled on the tub bench, looked at his cock and balls dangling in front of her face, and slurped his cock into her mouth. Mom gripped my thigh. We watched Julie’s cheeks flutter in and out as she used a rapid “soda straw” action on Dad’s cock. She was trying to give Harry and Phil a hand job at the same time.

Mike turned to me and said, “It looks like Julie has her mouth full and needs some help.” Mike moved over in front of Harry as I replied, “That’s our little s****r. Always biting off more than she can swallow.” Mike looked up at Harry, slipped a finger under his cockhead, lifted it to his mouth and swallowed it down nearly to the base. Diane sat up to watch, but Betty pushed her back down and continued licking her pussy.

I positioned myself in front of Phil. His cock was starting to rise. I put my hand around his cock shaft and started licking and kissing his cockhead. I ran the tip of my tongue around the rim and tickled the V on the underside. I licked down to his balls, then sucked his balls, one at a time, into my mouth. I gave his balls a nice tongue bath. His balls were too big to get in my mouth at the same time. I moved back up to his cockhead and guided his now hard cock into my mouth. Phil had a thick cock. I massaged the bottom of his cock shaft with my tongue as I sucked.

I felt a hand slide between my legs. The hand squeezed my cock and balls. Mom placed her face next to mine and kissed my cheek. I took Phil’s cock out of my mouth and offered it to Mom. Mom slipped it into her mouth and bobbed her head up and down the shaft several times. She gave it back to me and I resumed sucking Phil’s thick meaty cock while Mom moved over behind Julie. She must have slipped a finger into Julie’s pussy because I heard her gasp. I was really getting into giving Phil a blowjob, when someone tapped me on the shoulder, “Don’t make him cum. We want to save the cum for tonight.” I took his cock out of my mouth and looked up. It was Betty. I looked over at Julie and Mike. Mike was rubbing his neck and Julie gave me a wicked grin as she stood up and surprised Dad with a French kiss.

After that, almost everyone sort of drifted away from the hot tub, gathered their clothes off the lawn and went to their individual cabins. Mom and Dad stayed behind in the hot tub. Julie, Mike and I picked up our t-shirts and shorts and walked to our f****y cabin. When we were inside, Mike turned to Julie, “Jeez, I almost blew my load when you went down on Dad. What made you do that?” “Well, when Betty started eating Diane, I knew that someone else should make a move. So I decided that I would do something that I’ve always wanted to do.” “You’ve always wanted to suck Dad’s cock?” “Yes, just like you guys want to eat Mom’s pussy and fuck her. And I’m going to fuck him too.”

Julie had us, or at least me, there. Just thinking about getting it on with Mom was giving me a boner. “See,” Julie laughed, “You get a hard-on when you think about doing Mom.” “We’ll see what happens tonight.” “Thanks for sucking it up and helping me.” You’re welcome, Julie,” Mike replied, “I enjoyed it and Harry enjoyed it. How was Phil’s cock, Mark?” “Phil has a nice thick meaty cock and plump nuts. He likes having his balls sucked and tongue tickled,” I replied. “We better get dressed and get over to the Big Room and help with dinner, otherwise they’ll think we’re in here screwing each other”, Julie told us. “That’s not a bad idea,” piped Mike, who was grinning at us.

We were the last ones to get to the Big Room. Diane said, “What have you k**s been doing all of this time? Screwing each other?” “Didn’t I tell you?” Julie laughed. We pitched in to help get everything set up and to get dinner ready. There was lots of iced tea, beer, soda, and water set out to drink with dinner. During dinner, the conversation turned to the afternoon action in the hot tub. “When and where did the three of you learn to suck cock?” Dad asked. Before any of us could reply, Phil spoke up, “I don’t know who taught Mark, but he really knows how to suck a nut and polish his granddad’s knob.” Harry said, “Mike did a good job on me too. Lots of enthusiastic tongue massaging and licking, which I like.” “Well,” Dad said, I don’t know where my little girl learned, but it wasn’t from her Mom.” “Just where did you learn? asked Mom. Diane spoke up, “I don’t care where they learned or who taught then. I just hope they eat pussy as well as they suck cock!”

We looked at each other. “It’s a long story.” “Tell us.”

Part 4

It began a couple of years ago. Mike and I rented some porn videos one weekend after we turned 18. Mom and Dad and Julie were away for the weekend. I think it was one of Julie’s cheerleader competitions. Anyway, we had the house all to ourselves.

We didn’t know much about porn so we picked some of the classics with Linda, Constance and Marilyn and some newer ones with Tiffany and Jenna. And for a change, we rented one of Higgins’ gay videos.

After watching a couple of them with the blowjobs and deep throating, we both had big boners. Mike said, “I need to get some relief,” so he unzipped his jeans and pulled his cock out of his shorts. He began to jack off. That looked like a good idea to me, so I kicked off my shoes and socks and took off my jeans and shorts and joined him.

We were beating away, when Mike said, “I wondered what it feels like to receive a hand job from someone else.” I said, “Let’s find out,” so I moved over next to him and replaced his hand with mine. I’d never held another cock before. Mike’s felt good in my hand. I squeezed it lightly and stroked it. Mike pulled off his t-shirt so he was nude. I jacked his cock and played with his balls. I felt his nuts tighten up as he groaned he was cumming. I held his cock as he shot his wad onto his stomach and chest.

Mike said that the hand job felt great and he wanted to return the favor. I took off my t-shirt as Mike took my cock in his hand. It didn’t take long for him to make me cum.
We looked at each other with sort of embarrassed grins. We had jacked off together before, but this was different. We agreed that the hand job was more fun than solo work.

We cleaned up and ordered a pizza. After the pizza arrived, we played the gay video. While we ate, we discussed some of the action. We put the pizza box in the trash and put our glasses in the dishwasher, then we went back to finish watching the video.


We agreed some of the blowjob scenes were pretty hot, but we weren’t too sure about the butt fucking. The blowjob action had given me a boner, so I took off my shorts and started to stroke my cock.

Mike moved over next to me and said, “Let me.” He sat beside me and began to stroke me. I stopped him long enough for him to take of his shorts. He sat back down, we held each others cock and we began the dual hand job while the video ran.

We were watching a particularly well photographed blowjob scene when Mike said, “I wonder what it feels like to suck a cock? Is there any taste?” I replied, “I don’t know. I wonder what it feels like to have your cock in someone’s mouth?”

Mike stopped the hand job and bent over my cock. I felt his warm breath on my cockhead as he slipped his mouth down over my cock. He sucked a minute, then looked up and said, “It’s tastes a little salty.” He resumed sucking. We had seen some 69 scenes, so I stopped Mike long so we could get arranged on our sides on the floor.

Mike resumed sucking my cock and I looked at his, inches from my face. I held it and brought it to my lips. I licked the pre-cum off his cockhead. It was slightly salty. I ran my tongue tip around his cockhead then slipped my lips over it. It felt good in my mouth. I thought, “Let Mikie try it. Look! He likes it! Markie likes it too!”

We finished our first blowjobs with another hand job. We agreed that both ways were neat ways of getting our nuts off. Having your cock sucked was more fun than beating your meat. Or having someone beat it for you.

Dad interrupted, “When did Julie get involved?”

Julie said, “Let me tell them.”

Part 5

“It was after my 18th birthday, when you and Mom told me I could set my own hours and could come and go pretty much as I pleased.”

I came home from a bad date. My boyfriend had been a real jerk. We had been having a good time at a party, but he started drinking shooters and finally passed out. I took a taxi home. I changed into a long t-shirt and went to bed. I was pretty upset and restless. About 1:00 a.m., I heard one of the guys come in, then I heard the other come in a few minutes later. I laid there for awhile. I still couldn’t sl**p. I heard Mike and Mark talking quietly. I decided to go to their room and see if they would listen to me complain about my jerk boyfriend.

I pushed the door open and looked in. I couldn’t believe it. They were both naked. Mark was kneeling in front of Mike and he was sucking Mike’s cock. Mark had a hard-on which he was stroking as he sucked away. I started to close the door and back away when Mike said, “Come on in, Julie. It’s o.k.” Mark stopped sucking and took Mike’s cock out of his mouth as he said, “Want a taste? I’ll share.”

I said, “No, thanks. I’ll just watch,” as I sat on the edge of the bed. Mark said, “Suit yourself. You don’t know what you are missing.” And he resumed giving Mike the blowjob.

If was fascinating to watch Mark suck off Mike. He would lick Mike from balls to cockhead and back. Mike seemed to really like it when Mark would run the tip of his tongue all around the rim of his cockhead. Mark must have swallowed two-thirds of Mike’s cock when he would wrap his lips around Mike’s cockshaft and bob his head up and down. Mark stopped stroking his own cock and used his hand to hold and fondle Mike’s balls. I liked it when I saw Mark suck each of Mike’s nuts into his mouth. Mike must have liked it too, because he was standing there with his eyes closed and with a smile on his face.

I was tweaking a nipple with one hand and running my fingers up and down my pussy slit when I heard Mike say, “I’m going to cum.” I realized that I had been daydreaming. I’d never seen a man cum before. Mark pulled Mike’s cock out of his mouth and started jacking him off. Mike stood on his toes, arched his back and shot gobs of cum onto Mark’s chest. It was the sexiest, nastiest thing that I had ever seen.

Then Mark licked Mike’s cock clean and turned towards me. I was still fingering my pussy. Mark said, “Oh, poor little s****r. All of this cock and she has to use a finger.” He crawled over to me. spread my legs and started to lick my pussy. I almost had an orgasm right then. His head was covered by my t-shirt so I pulled it off to see him eat me out. It was fantastic. He licked my slit from bottom to top and landed right on my aching clit with his lips.

Mark was sucking my clit and Mike began playing with my tits. He was sucking one nipple and pinching the other, when Mark slipped a couple of fingers into my cunt. As he nipped my clit, I started to cum. Mike planted his mouth over mine and filled my mouth with his tongue. It was good he did, because my first orgasm with my b*****rs was a real screamer.

Mike said, “Julie took a while to come down. I held her and caressed and stroked her face and belly. Mark was rubbing his cheeks on her pussy hair and occasionally licked her slit and kissing her pussy lips. Julie finally lay back on the bed and stretched into a spread eagle. She sat up and kissed me then she looked at Mark.”

Julie leaned forward and kissed Mark. “Am I tasting my pussy?”

Part 6

Mark stood up. His cock was hard and the head was wet with pre-cum. Mike rubbed a finger over the head then licked his finger. He did it again and then put his finger on my lips. I licked the pre-cum. Mike turned back to Mark, opened his mouth and swallowed most of Mark’s hard cock. I watched Mike sucking away as I reached over and put my hand under Mark’s ball sac.

I was fondling his balls when Mike offered me a taste of cock. I gagged myself because I tried to swallow it like Mike did. “Take it easy. Like this.” We took turns sucking Mark’s cock. It was delicious! Mark played with one breast and I held his balls. Mike started to jack Mark off when Mark’s balls started to tighten in my hand.

Mike aimed Mark’s cock so some of his cum landed on my tits. He then opened his mouth and let Mark shoot the rest of his cum onto his tongue and lips. Mike kissed me and pushed some of the cum into my mouth. Mark licked his cum off my tits and Mike and I cleaned Mike’s cum off of Mark’s chest. I tasted my pussy juices and both of my b*****r’s cum and that is when I started to learn how to suck cock.

“You didn’t fuck them?” Dad asked. “No, I’ve never fucked my b*****rs.” “Then you are still a virgin and you have your . . .?” “I’m a technical virgin. And I don’t have my cherry. Mom’s and my doctor said I probably tore it years ago when I began taking gymnastics or during some cheerleader routine. Besides Pete would have taken care of it anyway.”

“Who’s Pete? Your boy friend?” from Mom. “No, Peter, Pete, is my vibrating dildo. After I left Mike and Mark, I went back to my bed and used Pete to give myself a couple more orgasm before I fell asl**p.”

“So, you’ve never been fucked by a man?” Dad again. “Well . . . ., just in the butt, not the in the pussy.” “Who butt fucked you?” “Mark and Mike.” “You let your b*****rs butt fuck you?” “Sure, it feels good and I can’t get pregnant by taking it in the ass. Mike and Mark like it too.”

“You guys butt fuck each other,” Harry asked. Mike said, “Yes, we do.” “When did that start?” asked Betty.

“We watched it in a video and Julie wondered what it would feel like to take a cock in the ass. So she got Pete and Mark got some lubricating gel. We took turns pushing Pete in and out of each others butt. One night Mark asked me to fuck his ass. I did him. He did me. We both did Julie.”

Julie said, “Now when we come home from a bad date or are just feeling horny, we can help each other get relief. There is nothing like having a cock in your ass and maybe a cock in your mouth, or maybe a tongue in your pussy, to take your mind off a jerk boyfriend.“

Mom said, “I’m flabbergasted that you three are doing this together. And I am appalled that you three are sucking each other’s cocks, eating you s****r’s pussy and butt fucking each other. And I’m really appalled that you have never invited me or your Father or anyone else to participate!”

Everyone broke into laughter and Diane said that we three owed them all a show.

Part 7

We quickly finished eating. When the dishes and kitchen area where cleaned up, the table was pushed back and a couple of futon pads were arranged on the floor. Everyone was looking at Julie, Mike and I. I pulled my t-shirt over my head. I stepped in front of Mike, put my hand down his shorts and pulled his cock out. Mike got the idea. He took off his t-shirt and pulled my shorts down. I stepped out of my shorts as Mike pushed his down. When we were naked, he grasped my cock and we started giving each other a hand job.

I told Mike to lie down on his back. As we were getting arranged in a 69, Julie, who had stripped while we were jacking each other, walked over to where Mom was sitting and pulled her to her feet. I opened my mouth and slid in as much of Mike’s cock as I could swallow. Mike was licking and sucking on my cockhead and rubbing my ass. I heard people moving about, but I concentrated on the cock in my mouth. I was massaging the cock shaft with my tongue when I heard a woman sigh and something bumped my hand.

I stopped blowing Mike and looked up. Mom was on her back on the pad and Julie had her face buried in Mom’s pussy. Mom was sighing and Julie’s foot had bumped by hand. Mike had also stopped sucking my cock. We got up on our knees and watched Julie. At some point, her long blonde hair had been put up in two ponytails.

Mike crawled over to Mom and began to kiss and suck her breasts and nipples. I was able to push Julie up onto a hip without interrupting her as she sucked Mom’s clit. Julie moved her leg and foot up. I put my face down by her pussy. I buried my nose in her pussy hair and inhaled. Her thighs were wet. I licked the juices there, then used my fingers to part her pussy lips. I began to lick and suck her lips as I tried to find a comfortable position.

I stopped as Julie rolled onto her side. I looked around. Mike had moved around and his mouth had replaced Julie’s on Mom’s pussy. I looked around. Everyone else was undressed. Dad was watching us intently. Harry had a hard-on. Diane was holding Phil’s cock and Phil had his hand in her crotch. Betty was rubbing her breasts and playing with her nipples.

Without a word, Julie moved around and went down on Mike. I watched for a minute then crawled around next to Mom. She grasped my cock and pulled it towards her mouth. I lay on my side as she kissed, licked and nibbled on my cockhead. I stretched out and moved one of Julie’s legs. I returned to eating her pussy. I had better access so I was really getting into licking her slit and sucking her hard little clit.

Someone tapped my shoulder. I pulled my wet face out of Julie’s cunt and looked up. Dad motioned me to move. I crawled back as he lay down, spread Julie’s pussy lips with his fingers and licked her from asshole to clit. Mom took my cock out of her mouth as I moved around.

Dad’s hard-on was right in front of me, so I licked him from balls to tip. I held his cock in my hand as I nuzzled and licked his ball sac. I breathed in the “man smell” of his crotch as I sucked a nut into my mouth. Mom sucked me back into her mouth. I ran my tongue around Dad’s cockhead and licked the pre-cum before sliding my lips over his cockhead. Dad’s cockhead rubbed against the roof of my mouth as I bobbed my head up and down. I clamped my lips around his thick cock shaft.

The f****y daisy chain was broken when Julie sat up and told Dad to lie on his back. She stood over him and said, “Daddy, I’m going to fuck you.” I held his cock upright as Julie positioned her pussy over it. Everyone watched as Dad’s cock disappeared into Julie’s hot, wet pussy. She sat quietly for a minute then she began to pump up and down. Soon Dad’s cock was shiny with her pussy juices.

Her thigh and calf muscles strained as she fucked Dad. Her twin ponytails bounced as she slid up and down on Dad’s cock. Julie got off of Dad and lay down with her legs spread. Dad got on his knees and pushed his meat in up to his balls. Mom kissed Julie on the lips, the began to suck on her nipples. Dad was pistoning away when he said he was going to cum. Julie was thrusting her pelvis and squealing.

Dad pulled his cock out of her cunt and began to shoot wads of cum onto Julie’s belly. Mom caught some wads on her face and shoulder. Betty came over and grasped Dad’s cock. She held it until he stopped cumming. She milked the last drops of cum out of his cock as she ran his cockhead over her face and breasts. After she spread the last of his cum over her face, she sucked his cock clean.

Part 8

Betty was the kind of Grandmother who greeted everyone with a hug. She also believed that a big hug would solve all of life’s problems. I remember, as a k**, how she used to hug me. She would throw her arms around me and hug me tight. My face would be pushed into her big soft breasts.

I watched Betty as she kneeled in front of Dad. She was best described as being buxom. I looked at her, she was plump. Dad would say pleasingly so. I moved up behind her. My cock was pressed against her back as I put my arms around her and hefted a breast in each hand. She stopped sucking Dad’s cock and turned her face towards me. I tasted Dad’s cum as I kissed her cheek. Dad stepped away as Betty and I turned so she could lie down.

I was on my haunches beside Betty. Her large breasts were shiny with cum. Betty grasped my cock as I looked at her. I placed a hand on a plump thigh. She spread her legs a little. Her pussy was covered with a thick thatch of dark brown hair. I rubbed my hand over her pussy as I worked my fingers through her hair. Then I moved around to get between her legs. I lay down and rubbed my cheek across her pussy. Finally, I opened her pussy lips and began to lick them.

Betty was really wet. The taste and smell of her pussy was unlike Julie’s. I licked and sucked up and down her lips and slit. When I touched her clit with the tip of my tongue, she sighed. Her clit was bigger that Julie’s. It looked like a hard little cock standing there. I put my lips over it and gently sucked. Betty put her hands on my head. “Don’t stop. Keeping doing that.”

As I continued to suck, I worked two fingers into her pussy. Between the clit sucking and finger fucking, Betty started to cum. She pushed my face harder against her pussy and she thrust her pelvis. Betty lay quietly for a moment and I caught my breath. As I sat up, she said, “That was nice, you nasty boy! Now come fuck my tits.”

I straddled her chest. As she pushed her breasts together, she said, “Put your cock between my tits so I can suck it too.” We got situated and I began sliding my cock between Betty’s breasts. She would lick my cockhead whenever it came near her mouth. As we continued, it became more of a blowjob than a tit fuck.

I looked around the room. Dad was going down on Diane. Mom was sitting on Mike’s face. Harry had Mike’s cock buried in his mouth and Julie was on her back, under Harry. Phil was on his knees between Diane and Julie. He looked like he was trying to decide what to do - feed his cock to Diane, go down or slip his cock into Julie or maybe even do Dad - when he saw me looking at him.

Phil got to his feet and walked over to Betty and me. “I see you’ve discovered one of Betty’s favorite past times.” Betty stopped sucking long enough to wink at us. I looked at Phil’s cock. It tasted pretty good earlier, so I leaned over and licked his cockhead. Phil stepped closer so I could cup his balls in my hand as I opened my mouth to receive his cock. I massaged the bottom of his cock shaft with my tongue. Phil began to move his hips.

I tightened my lips around his cock as he began to fuck my face. Betty had stopped sucking me and was watching Phil and I. “Don’t let him cum. I want his cum.” I moved so Betty could get out from under me. She kneeled beside me and took Phil’s cock out of my mouth. She began to suck and jack his cock.

I looked around. Mom and Dad were fucking. Harry was on his back with Julie sitting on his face. Mike was beating his meat and giving Harry a blowjob. Diane came over by us. She watched Betty, then told me to stand up. As I stood up, she gripped my cock and began to jerk me off.

“Listen up, everybody! It’s time for Betty’s cum bath.” Harry pushed Julie off his face and rolled away from Mike. Harry came over and stood beside Phil. Julie and Mike also came over as Diane kneeled down in front of me. She continued to jerk me of. Harry was stroking his cock. Mom and Dad continued to fuck. Julie kneeled in front of Mike and started jerking him of. Then she took Harry’s cock in her other hand.

All I could hear was panting and groaning. Betty stopped blowing Phil and frantically jerked his cock. Phil’s first gob of cum landed on Betty’s chest. She aimed his cock so most of the cum hit her face and shoulders. Harry shouted, “Here I cum!” He aimed his cock at Betty after his first wad hit Julie’s shoulder. Wads of his cum missed Betty and hit Diane. Most of Harry’s cum ended up on Betty’s face and in her hair.

Diane was still stroking me. Mike began to cum. Before Julie could get out of the way, she caught several gobs on her face and breasts. Mike shot the rest of his load on Betty’s breasts. I jumped as Diane pushed a finger up my ass and pressed my prostate. My cock jerked and I unloaded on all three women. Dad and Mom were still fucking. Betty milked and sucked our four cocks clean. We all watched as Dad pulled his cock out of Mom’s cunt and blew his second load of the night onto her breasts and belly.

Part 9

We all stopped to rest. I went to the refrigerator and poured myself a glass of iced tea. Soon everyone was drinking something. Betty had rubbed most of the cum on her so her torso and face were covered with a coat of cum. The gobs on Julie and Diane were drying in place. Mom had rubbed Dad’s cum on her belly, but the gobs on her breasts were still there.

No one talked much. I noticed Harry, Phil and Dad almost chugging their drinks. Betty said, “Boy! I need to take a shower. Can anyone give me a shower?” With that, she got up and walked outside onto the deck. We all followed her.

Betty lay down on the deck. What happened next really surprised me. Mom stepped over Betty so she was straddling her. Then Mom started to pee. Betty held her breasts as the golden stream splashed them. I looked around. Julie was open mouthed. Mike looked shocked or dazed, I couldn’t tell which. Dad, Phil and Harry were intently watching Mom.

Mom kneeled beside Betty’s head and Diane sat down by Betty. I looked over at Julie. She shrugged and got on her knees by Diane. Harry, then Dad, then Phil. held their cocks and each released a stream of piss. Harry hosed a stream across all four women’s chests. Julie had her eyes closed. Mom was holding her breasts up, just like in that snapshot.

Dad sprayed a stream the length of Betty’s body, then concentrated on “washing” her face and breasts. When he finished he lay down beside Mom. Phil sprayed everything and everybody. Diane got up, walked over to Dad, straddled him and drenched him. Dad caught some of her pee on his hands and rubbed it in his hair and on his face. When Diane finished, Mom leaned forward and licked the remaining drops of pee off her pussy hair.

Phil walked round and pulled Julie to her feet. He kneeled in front of her, licked her pussy a few times, then lay down. Julie straddled him. As she peed, she walked the length of his body, soaking him thoroughly. He sat up and licked her pussy clean. Mike walked over and stood in front of Harry. He aimed his cock at Harry’s crotch and hosed Harry’s cock and balls. Mike finished emptying his bladder on Phil’s cock and balls. Phil licked Mike’s cock clean.


Me? I didn’t have to pee.

Everyone was quiet. I was still trying to take in the scene. Dad said, “Cool down time.” Dad and Mom got up and started walking down the lawn towards the lake. Phil, Harry and Mike walked together. Julie helped Betty to her feet. I watched Betty’s pale plump butt and Julie’s firm butt as they walked away.

I helped Diane to her feet. We started to walk down the lawn, but she stopped and said, “I’ll take care of you tomorrow.” She put her arms around me and gave me a hug. I hugged her back. She was almost as tall as I am. I gave her a little kiss on the forehead. She tipped her head back and we began a kiss that became a French kiss as she explore my mouth with her tongue. “Until tomorrow,“ as she broke the kiss. We held hands as we walked towards the lake. “We better either run into the water or jump off the dock. We’ll never get into that cold water by strolling along.” Diane and I were still holding hands as we ran the length of the dock and leaped into the water. The shock of the cold water took my breath away and my nuts shrank into my body. Diane held onto my arm as she stood up. Her nipples were about an inch long and they stood out from her small firm goose pimple covered breasts. She gave my cock a squeeze. Everyone else was splashing, laughing, gasping, and yelling, “Hot tub time!”

We all ran back up the lawn and jumped into the hot tub. Everyone was laughing and talking at once, but no one was talking about any of the sex which had gone on earlier. It was almost as if it hadn’t occurred. As the water warmed and relaxed us, it got quiet. Dad had his arm around Mom. Diane and Julie were talking quietly and Betty was bobbing up and down in the water so her big soft tits floated on or near the surface.

Phil got out of the tub and started to towel himself dry. He was soon followed by everyone else. As we started to head for the individual f****y cabins, Diane patted my ass as she walked by with Harry, “Tomorrow.”

When we were inside, Mom and Dad hugged and kissed all three of us and “welcomed” us to their loving adult f****y. Everyone quickly got ready for bed and the cabin was soon quiet.

I think Mike left and returned sometime during the night and I heard soft noises in Julie’s room before dawn, but I slept nude and slept like a log most of the time.

Part 10

I awakened fairly early. The cabin was quiet. I looked outside and no one was about. The deck was a mess with towels, glasses and furniture s**ttered about. Not to mention the piss and cum. I decided I would clean up the deck after I washed and shaved.

While I was shaving, a nude Julie came in and asked if she could use the toilet. I said, “sure,” and started to step out the door. “Don’t go. I want to ask you something.” I continued to shave as Julie sat on the toilet and released a stream of pee. She wasn’t embarrassed, so I figured, after last night, why should I be.

“What did you think of last night?” I looked at Julie as she dried her pussy with some toilet paper. “I liked it, but I wasn’t prepared for some of the action.” “Such as?” Julie asked. “Well, Betty’s cum bath, for one. And you surprised me by the way you took part in the golden showers.” “Yeah, that was kind of kinky, but I figured if I was going to be in part of the adult fun, I should be in for all of it. Actually, I kind of liked it.” “I almost shit when you stood up and peed on Phil.” “I almost shit when he licked the drops off my muff and then off Mike’s dick.”

Julie asked, “Do you know where Mike went?” “No, I heard him leave, but I don’t know where he went or what time he got back. What was going on with you? Couldn’t you sl**p? I heard noises coming from your room.” “No, I couldn’t sl**p.” “Why?”

“Because Diane was eating me out. That woman really knows how to eat pussy. If you let her teach you everything she knows about orally satisfying a woman, you’ll never lack for pussy. Women will follow you everywhere just to feel your tongue on their twats.”

“You’re k**ding!” “No, I’m mot. And I returned the favor. It was great!” I was starting to get a hard-on from the mental picture of one of my Grandmother and my s****r going down on each other. Julie looked down at my stiffening cock. “I’d better leave.” She gave me a peck on my lips and squeezed my cock. I cupped one of her breasts as she slipped by me.

After I finished shaving, I went out began the deck clean up. My t-shirt and shorts were still on the floor in the Big Room. I figure no one else was up, and even if they were, they wouldn’t care. So I went about the job bare-assed naked. The early morning sun felt good. I picked up all of the towels, glasses, etc. and hosed the deck off. I was putting the chaise lounges, chairs and padded benches back in place when Diane came out of the Big Room.

She was wearing a house coat and carrying a cup of coffee. “My, we’re up and about early and ambitious.” She gave me a kiss on the cheek and ran her hand over my other cheek. “Smooth too. I like that in a man. I’ll get you a cup of coffee and then we can talk.”

She returned with a second cup. She sat back on a chaise lounge and I pulled up a chair across from her. I found a dry towel to sit upon. We sipped our coffee silently. “Do you think your f****y is strange or weird? she asked. “How do you mean?” “Oh surely, all of this i****t, Father’s fucking daughters and Mothers, sons eating their Mother’s pussy, men and women eating each other cocks and cunts isn’t the least little bit strange?”

“Well, we sort of suspected f****y fun went on here, but we weren’t sure of the extent of it.” “Does it put you off or make you sick?” “No, I find it exciting and fascinating and nasty and fun all at the same time.” “Good! I was afraid the three of you wouldn’t want to participate in our little games. You know the same cocks and pussies every day can get so boring.”

“My, the sun is warm.” Diane was sitting facing the sun. She unbuttoned and opened her house coat and lay back on the chaise lounge. I looked at her as the sun illuminated her body. As I have said, she was almost as tall as me. She wasn’t skinny. She was lean and firm. Her blonde hair was darker than Julie’s, but there was no question she was a blonde. Diane’s breasts were small and firm - a nice handful to cup, kiss and caress. She had a round belly. Her thighs led down to tapered, muscular calves. She obviously worked out. She was a proud woman and she took good care of herself.

“Come here. Get on your knees and show me what you know about pleasuring a woman with your tongue.” Diane slid down on the lounge and placed her feet on the ground. I put a towel on the deck and got on my knees between her feet. Her pussy hair was neatly trimmed, almost coiffed. I leaned forward and planted a kiss on her pussy. I then gently ran one hand over her pussy hair. I had just spread her pussy lips and was about to start kissing and licking them when Betty came out.

“Who and what do we have here?”, she boomed. Diane replied, “Mark was just getting ready to show his pussy eating skills to me.” “Oh, he is pretty good at eating pussy, I can tell you,” Betty said as she pulled a chair up beside me. As she sat down, her robe opened. She planted her feet apart as she sat, exposing her cunt and not too subtly indicating she wanted oral service too.

Part 11

Let me tell you a little about my Grandmothers.

Betty, Mom’s Mother, is in her mid-fifties. She is the “traditional” Grandmother, given to hugs and laughter. She is plump with big soft breasts, plump thighs and a large soft ass. She wears her dark brown hair in a no nonsense, easy to-care-for short style. Her cunt is hidden by a thick wild thatch of curly dark brown hair. Betty has strands of gray in her head and cunt hair and she could care less.

She is straight forward when it comes to sex. She wants results. When she sucks cock, she wants to suck your cum out of your nuts as quickly as possible. She doesn’t do anal. She enjoys fucking and being fucked if it makes you cum quickly. She uses her body as a masturbator. She’ll give you a hand job, a tit fuck or a blow job that you’ll remember. You can run your cock between the cheeks of her ass and you can eat and fuck her pussy, but you better cum quickly and in quantity. Because Betty is into facials and cum baths. Followed by golden showers.

Diane, Dad’s Mother, is the “modern” Grandmother. She is in her late fifties. She is tall, with a lean firm body. Her breasts are small and firm. Her belly is round and firm. Her thighs are long and strong and she has a tight flat, almost boyish, ass. Her dark blonde hair is worn is a shoulder length style and her pussy hair is neatly trimmed into a small triangle with short hairs and no unruly ends. And gray hairs aren’t allowed.

Diane is “contemplative” when it comes to sex. She likes to go slowly and savor it. She doesn’t suck a cock. She makes love to it. She uses her fingers to stroke, touch, squeeze, massage, twist, and fondle it. Her tongue is used for tickling, probing, massaging, and licking. Diane uses her teeth and lips to nip, nibble, kiss and suck. She very rarely puts more than a cockhead into her mouth. But the recipient of her attention knows he has received a unique special blowjob.

She prefers to have a tongue in her pussy, rather than a cock, but she likes to fuck too. She enjoys all positions and she moves and works her pussy and body to enhance her and her partner’s enjoyment. Diane enjoys multiple partners and she is not adverse to double and triple penetrations. She is more interested in enjoying the process of sex rather than the results of an orgasm for her and her partner.

Part 12

Betty told me, “Continue. I like to watch.” I returned to Diane’s pussy. I began by parting her lips with the tip of my tongue, then progressed to licking and sucking them. I gave her slit several long licks from bottom to clit. Diane occasionally used her hands to guide my head and tongue or to spread her lips further.

I was advancing towards her clit, when I heard Mike say, “Mark, you’re just like Julie, you take more to eat than you can handle.” I looked up. Mike asked Betty, “May I service you, Ma’am?” Betty spread her thighs. Mike pulled his t-shirt over his head as he kneeled in front of her.

I looked up a Diane. She had a slight smile and her eyes were closed. She was twisting and squeezing her long nipples. I must have been doing something right. I resumed with another long bottom to top lick. I found her clit with my tongue tip. After massaging it with my tongue, I gently sucked it between by lips. I used the tip of my tongue to swirl around the tip of her clit. Diane moved her pelvis to give me a better angle and access.

I slipped a thumb and finger into Diane’s pussy. I continued to nurse on her clit as I pushed my finger and thumb into her pussy. I touched and lightly rubbed the walls of her “love tunnel”. I took my finger out of her cunt and pressed it against her pucker. Diane rotated her hip up a bit and I was able to insinuate my finger into her asshole. She rocked her pelvis and I was able to slide my finger in up to the second joint. I was busily sucking her clit, rubbing the bottom of her “love tunnel” with my thumb and flexing and twisting my finger in her ass, when I sensed someone standing behind me. I heard Harry say, “Good Morning, All.” He placed his hands on my shoulders and rubbed them for a minute. He bent his face down next to mine. “Taste and savor her, Mark. Diane has the best pussy you’ll ever get to eat.”

Harry ran his hand down my back and over my ass. He pressed a finger against my pucker as he reached between my legs to fondle my balls and stroke my hard cock. “I see you think so too.” As he brought his hand back up, he placed a fingertip against my asshole and pressed. I pushed back so his fingertip entered my asshole. He held it there a minute then pulled it out.

I heard Harry slap Mike on the shoulder. “Now that all of you have had appetizers and juices, it’s time for breakfast.” Diane placed her hand on my head as a sign to stop. I looked up as she sat up. She licked her lips then smiled at me. I flattered myself that her face was a little flushed and her breathing was heavier. Mine was.

Harry extended a hand to help Diane to her feet. “Where’s your shorts?” “I couldn’t find them in the mess in the Big Room.” As I straightened my back, I looked at Harry’s semi-erect cock. I was tempted to slide that piece of succulent man meat down my throat and eat it for breakfast. I looked up and Diane and Harry and licked my lips. Harry tossled my hair and Diane stroked my cheek as they walked away. Mike helped Betty to her feet. She seemed a little unsteady on them. Mike must have done good work. I stood and we three walked across the deck to the Big Room and breakfast.

Part 13

As I entered the Big Room, I picked my t-shirt and shorts off the floor. I decided to go to our cabin and get clean clothes. Mom and Dad came out the front door as I walked up, “Don’t be late.” “I won’t. I just want to get a different t-shirt and shorts.”

Julie was just coming out of the bathroom. She was drying her hair with a towel. “Hi, big b*****r. What have you been doing?” “Eating Diane,” I grinned. I rinsed off my face and then got clean shorts and t-shirt out of my pack. Julie pulled a long t-shirt over her head and, together, we walked back to the Big Room for breakfast.

We took our time eating breakfast and, by the time everything was cleaned up and put away, it was late morning. We all drifted out onto the deck to read, talk, and, in Mike’s case, to nap.

Mom and Diane decided to go down to the dock to sunbathe. Betty was puttering around in the big room. Julie, Dad and Phil decided to look and photos and videos taken on earlier weekends. Everyone lamented the fact we didn’t have any photos of last night’s or this morning’s action. Harry got out some old fishing tackle and started fooling around with it.

I tried reading, but my book didn’t hold my attention. I decided to go swimming. I took off my t-shirt and shorts and walked down the lawn to the water’s edge. I waded into the cold water until it was deep enough to swim.

After swimming for 10 minutes or so, I climbed onto the dock to warm up in the sun. Diane was lying on her stomach on a towel and reading. Mom was lying on her back soaking up the rays. Both were nude. Diane looked up, “How’s the water?” “Cold!” “So I see,” she grinned as she looked at my crotch.

I sat quietly in the sun and dried off. Mom’s breathing was deep and slow. I watched her breasts rise and fall. She seemed to be asl**p. Diane continued to read. I slipped off the dock and swam out away out into the lake. After swimming for about 15 minutes, I turned and swam back to shore. The water was cold. I was cold, but the exercise felt good.

Part 14

I swam into shallow water, then waded to shore and walked up the lawn to the deck. Harry had put the fishing tackle away and was looking at a magazine. Phil was also reading a magazine. I could hear Dad talking with someone in the Big Room. Harry looked up, “How’s the water?”

“Cold. I think I’ll get in the hot tub.”

“Come here, I have an idea that will warm you up.”

I walked over next to Harry. He grasped my cock and lifted it to his lips. He placed his lips around my cockhead and sucked my cold cock into his warm mouth. He sucked for a few minutes. “How’s that?” My cock was semi-erect.

I helped Harry to his feet. I put my hand against his crotch, “I wanted to eat you for breakfast.” I dropped to my knees and pulled Harry’s shorts down. He was barefoot so he easily stepped out of them.

His cock was also semi-erect. I lifted it and placed my nose against his balls. I carefully sucked each of his nuts then ran my tongue up the length of his cock to the crown. I kissed, licked and nibbled the crown until I slipped his cockhead into my mouth.

I looked up at Harry as I sucked him deeper. He pulled his polo shirt over his head and tossed it a side. He placed a hand lightly on my head as I slurped my way up and down his cock. I heard Phil say, “Is that a private mouth? Or can anyone use it?”

I looked out of the corner of my eye. Phil had stripped and he was walking towards us. I looked up at Harry. He smiled and nodded. I took my mouth off his cock and turned to face Phil.

I held Harry’s cock in one hand as Phil guided his nearly hard cock into my waiting mouth. I closed my lips around his shaft as I jacked Harry’s cock. I heard Mike say, “Julie, you gotta see this. Mark’s giving blowjobs.”

I concentrated on the two cocks in front of me as Julie started taking pictures. I heard someone come out of the Big Room. Betty said, I’ve got the camcorder.”

I went back to sucking Harry’s cock, which had grown to about nine meaty inches in length. I sensed someone else standing nearby. It was Dad. I held Phil’s cock in one hand and Harry’s cock in my mouth as I ran my other hand up into Dad’s shorts and grasped his cock.

I moved my mouth back to Phil’s boner as Harry stepped back and Dad stepped over. I alternated between sucking Phil and Dad as Harry stepped behind me. He reached under me and rubbed a finger across my ass.

I leaned forward to give him better access and he slipped a lubricated finger into my ass. I continued to suck each cock alternately as Harry worked a second finger into my ass.

Harry pulled his fingers out with a pop. Dad and Phil backed up and helped me to my feet. Betty was taping everything and both Mike and Julie were busy with still cameras. Both Mom and Diane had returned from the dock.

I looked at Harry. He was sitting on a stool and applying a generous coat of lube to his cock. Phil and Dad guided me back towards Harry. I was backed up so I straddled Harry’s legs. Harry held his cock in one hand and guided me to position my asshole over his slick hard-on.

Phil and Dad steadied me. I took a deep breath and slowly sat down. Harry held his cock steady until his cockhead was firmly lodged in my ass. I waited until my asshole stretched to accommodate his girth.

Once I was comfortable, I slowly let his cock press through my anal muscle ring. Once his cockhead pressed through, I sat down and accepted his hard nine inches into my ass. As his cock pressed deeper, my own cock got harder.

I pumped up and down a few times. I motioned to Phil and as he came closer, I grasped his cock and pulled him to my mouth. Dad got on his knees and went down on my cock. Here I was with a cock connection to these three men.

Part 15

It was difficult to move and enjoy all of this cock, so Harry and I carefully moved off the stool and into a kneeling position. I was on my hands and knees. Phil moved around to my front so I could suck his cock again. Harry was on his knees and began to pump his hard-on in and out of my ass.

I held myself steady as my Grandfathers fucked my ass and face. I could hear Harry grunting and panting. He pulled out of my ass with a pop, “Jeez, I’ve got to rest.”

Phil stopped fucking my face. I looked around. Everyone not involved in taping or photographing the action was watching intently. Phil moved around behind me and Dad took his place in my mouth.

Phil’s cock is thicker than Harry’s, but it slipped up my ass without any problem. Phil set up a quick pace and his pelvis was slapping against my butt as he bottomed each stroke. I kept my lips clamped around Dad’s cock.

I heard Betty say, “Don’t cum. Don’t anyone cum. Save the cum.”

Phil stopped fucking me. He leaned over me, reached under me and held my cock. Phil pulled out and Dad moved around to take his place. I hadn’t planned or expected a gangbang, but I was enjoying myself.

I told Mike to put down the camera and join in. Dad pushed his cock home in one smooth stroke. Mike held his cock as I leaned forward and swallowed him. Both he and Dad were more enthusiastic that Harry and Phil.


They set up a piston motion in and out of my mouth and in and out of my ass and soon Mike’s balls were bouncing off my chin and Dad’s balls were swinging and slapping against mine.

Mom kneeled beside me and started to stroke my cock. Someone said, “Let’s make a train.” Everything stopped. “Who wants to be the locomotive?” Mike moved away and Mom lay on her back in front of me.

Dad pulled his cock out of my ass until I could get into position with Mom. She spread her legs, grasped my cock and guided me into her warm wet pussy. Dad got back behind me. It felt good to feel his cock re-enter my ass. Betty, Julie and, now, Diane were taping and photographing.

Later, on the video and in the photos, I saw that Phil got behind Dad and plugged his ass, Mike lubed his cock and pushed it deep into Phil’s ass. Harry had gotten his second wind and hard-on, so he was able to drill Mike’s asshole with his nine inch tool.

Diane put her camera down, found a dildo, and used it to ream Harry’s ass.

We finally all quit from exhaustion. Betty was pleased because no one had cum.

Julie helped me to my feet. My legs were shaky, my knees hurt, my jaw ached, and my asshole stung. Julie hugged me, “That was something else watching you take all that cock. I can hardly wait to try a triple penetration.”

Part 16

All of the cock sucking and butt fucking had given me a tremendous hard-on. When Julie hugged me, my stiff cock pressed against her belly. Diane came up behind me. She put her arms around both of us and pulled my back against herself. I could feel her breasts and long nipples pressing into my back.

Diane lowered her arms and pushed her hands between Julie and me. She rubbed my still stiff cock. “Why don’t we three find some place private? I think all of us, especially you, Mark, need some relief.

Diane released my cock. She turned and walked away from us. After a short distance, she stopped, looked back at us over her shoulder and, with a nod of her head, beckoned us to follow her.

Julie and I followed Diane back to her and Harry’s cabin. Once inside, she shrugged off her housecoat. She turned again and we followed her into a sunny, comfortable room that was furnished with desk, a couple of wing back chairs, lots of books, and a queen sized sofa bed.

“Welcome to my sanctuary.” She closed the door. “No one, including Harry, will bother us here. This my room when I want to have private moments.” Diane pulled out the sofa bed, then, she sat on the edge of the mattress.

“Come here, Mark. Lie down. Julie, you come sit on the other side of the bed. Julie and I did as she said. Once we were situated, Diane moved over and sat next to me. She lightly stroked my now semi stiff cock and balls. Diane then reached across me, took Julie’s hand and placed it on my cock.

The two of them fondled my balls and stroked my cock as Diane quietly talked about how much she enjoyed sex. She preferred all forms of oral sex, but she enjoyed it all. She bent her head down and replaced her hand with the tip of her tongue.

Diane slid down on her stomach so her face was even with my cock. Julie did the same. Diane leaned forward and started to flick the side of my cock shaft with the tip of her tongue. Julie did the same on the other side of the shaft.

My cock felt as if it was being assaulted by butterflies. Julie and Diane ran their tongues around the rim of my cockhead, they would then kiss before resuming the flicking. My cock quickly became hard and erect. Their hair tickled my thighs, stomach, cock, and balls as they moved up and down my cock shaft

Diane sat up. “I’m in the mood for a triple penetration – one opening at a time.” She flung one leg over me and straddled my hips. She positioned her pussy over my cock. Julie held it steady and guided it between Diane’s pussy lips. Diane adjusted her position a little then began a cinder sifting motion with her pelvis.

Julie licked her lips as she watched. Diane stopped her motion and told Julie to stand up and straddle me. Diane then pulled Julie to her and buried her face in Julie’s pussy. I watched Diane’s tongue push between Julie’s pussy lips. Diane then resumed her pelvic cinder sifting.

Julie was pressing Diane’s face into her crotch when her legs start to shake. I reached up and placed my hands against Julie’s ass to help hold her steady. Diane was a sex machine, but there was nothing mechanical about her actions. Every touch and movement she made was tender and gentle and erotic as hell.

Julie was whimpering and her knees began to buckle. I kept my hands on her ass and Diane held her hands and arms as Julie sunk down onto her knees – over my waiting mouth. My tongue replaced Diane’s as Julie began to cum.

Julie rolled off my face and onto her side as she gasped, laughed, whimpered, and cried all at the same time. Diane leaned forward and kissed me. We took turns tasting Julie’s pussy juices on each other’s tongues.

Diane moved around again. She straddled my head and I pulled her hips down so I could eat her fresh fucked pussy. Diane held my cock shaft as she began her “butterfly” magic on my cockhead.

I was close to cumming, but Diane would stop what she was doing and squeeze the base of my cock firmly.

Julie had recovered somewhat and she was fondling one of Diane’s tits. Diane sat up, then moved off my face. She pushed Julie onto her back and spread her legs wide. She then moved around and got in the 69 position over Julie.

I got on my knees behind Diane. I held her hips with my hands as she began to eat out Julie’s pussy. I ran my cock between Diane’s pussy and Julie’s face. Julie licked the underside of my cock shaft and my balls.

I pushed my cock into Diane’s pussy as Julie reached for her clit with her tongue. My balls rolled back and forth across Julie’s forehead as I fucked Diane. Diane pushed herself up on her hands and lubed a finger in Julie’s sopping pussy.

She reached back and pushed the finger into her ass. I got the message. I pulled my wet, slick cock out of her pussy and pressed it against her asshole. Diane arched her neck and pushed back as my cock slowly slid up her ass.

Diane went back to eating and being eaten by her granddaughter and I slowly fucked my grandmother’s ass. Julie worked two fingers into Diane’s pussy as she rubbed her thumb around Diane’s clit.

All of a sudden, Diane pushed her ass back hard against me as my cock went balls deep. Her back got rigid, she started to shake and slowly collapse as she began to cum. Julie had the foresight to take her other hand and firmly squeeze my cock so I wouldn’t cum.

We pulled the covers down on the sofa bed. Then we lay down on either side of Diane and took turns sucking on her inch long nipples. Diane put her arms around our shoulders. I pulled the sheet up and we all slept.

Part 17

When we awakened, it was late afternoon. We kissed and cuddled then showered together.

Everyone was on the deck when we returned to the group. “There they are.” “Where have you been?” “I’ll bet Diane has been teaching Julie the butterfly blowjob.” Julie just smiled.

Diane laughed, “We were enjoying a f****y moment. What have you been up to?”

Harry was lying back in a lounge chair and sipping a beer. His legs were spread and his flaccid cock lay between his spread thighs. “We’ve been helping Betty with a cum fest. She said we couldn’t have any beer until we’ve cum for her.” Julie punched my hip. There were three empty beer cans by Harry’s lounge.

Phil piped up, “Betty’s been voracious. She’s practically sucked the skin off my cock. I’m glad you’re here, Mark, to take the pressure off us.”

I got a beer out of the cooler and handed it to Julie. Diane had poured herself a glass of wine. I popped the top on a second can and looked around. Betty was fondling Mike’s cock as he sipped a soft drink. Mom was sitting on a lawn furniture sofa. Dad was lying with his head on Mom’s thigh as Mom idly stroked his cock. I noticed several beer cans and a couple of iced tea glasses on the table by the sofa.

Phil was watching Betty fondle Mike. He also had three or four beer cans by his chair. I finished my beer and set the can down. Julie popped the top on another one and handed to me.

Betty simpered, “You didn’t let him cum twice, did you Diane?” “No, Julie and I know how much you crave cum. If you notice, Mark still has somewhat of a hard-on and, if you look closely, his balls are a lovely shade of pale blue.”

Mike said, “Come on Mark, relieve me so I can rest.”

Betty dropped Mike’s cock. She was kneeling on a pad. I walked over and stood in front of her. She looked up at me as she reached for my cock. I looked at her. Her big soft breasts were coated with drying cum. There was a rivulet of cum between her tits. She had cum on her face, on her shoulders and in her hair.

“Did you bring me a big load?” “Betty, He has a triple load for you. He’ll probably knock you over when he blasts his load in your face.” This from Diane.

Betty proceeded to pull my cock into her mouth. She used firm suction as she jacked me off. She was in a hurry and my cock quickly hardened and filled her mouth. Betty started jacking me off with both hands. I felt a hand on my butt, then a finger search for my asshole. I looked behind me, Julie was on her knees behind me.

She pushed her index finger up my ass and found my prostate. She pressed it and it felt like my nuts were going to come flying up through my cock. I started cumming and wads of cum landed on Betty’s face and tits. She leaned back so some landed on her belly and pussy.

Julie reached around me and squeezed every drop on cum out. She caught some in her hand and rubbed it around my cock, then she rubbed her hand across her tits.

Betty pulled me down onto her belly and gave me a bear hug. All of a sudden, I felt warm water splash on my back. I recognized the firm calves. Diane was giving us a golden shower. Julie was laughing as she fell across us.

I pushed myself onto my back. I was sort of propped up on Julie and Betty. Mom came over and straddled me. I looked up as she released a warm golden stream onto my chest. It ran down between my thighs and my hard cock. As she finished peeing, Mom squatted down and my cock slipped into her pussy as she sat down.

Dad, Mike, Phil, and Harry formed a square around the four of us – Betty, Mom, Julie, and me – and proceeded to hose us with four streams of warm piss. It was nasty, perverted, kinky, sexy, and fun all at the same time.

After the golden shower session was over, we all showered together in the outdoor shower then ended the evening by relaxing together in the big oval hot tub where it had started the previous afternoon.

Part 18

The man-to-man gangbang, along with the session with Diane and Julie, followed by the blowjob and golden shower with Betty had exhausted me. I walked back to our f****y cabin, went to the room that Mike and I shared and crawled into bed.

I don’t remember Mike ever coming into the room. I was awakened when I felt my bed move. I was sort of half awake when I heard Julie say, “Fuck me, Big b*****r.”

I was fully awake. Julie was lying beside me. “I’ve sucked your cock and you’ve fucked my ass and eaten my cunt, but we’ve never truly fucked.” I propped myself up on an elbow. Julie griped my cock as I lay her on her back.

Her long blonde hair was loose. It was spread out around her head, like a halo, on the pillow. I held her head and kissed her forehead, eyelids and lips. “I love you, Julie.” “I love you, Mark.”

I kissed her throat then moved to her breasts. Her nipples were hard and jutting. I sucked each nipple in turn before kissing my way across her belly to her pussy.

My tongue tip parted her pussy lips and my lips homed in to suck her clit. Julie put a hand on my head. “As much as I like it when you eat my cunt, Mark, I want you to properly fuck me.”

I got up on my knees. Julie spread her legs wide and used her fingers to spread her pussy lips. “Please, don’t tease me. Fuck me.” I crawled closer and took her hand and placed it on my cock.

Julie tugged on my cock and guided me. My cock slipped past her parted pussy lips to the entrance to her “love tunnel”. Her clit was standing erect. Oh, how I wanted to suck it.

My cock slipped smoothly and slowly into my s****r’s warm and welcoming body. Julie sighed, “Your cock feels so right and it fills my cunt so well.” She wrapped her arms around my shoulders as I caught my weight on my forearms and elbows.

I humped my hips and we set up a slow regular motion. Julie started to hump her hips. “Diane says a woman should ‘wave her hips’ if she wants to be a partner in a good fuck.”

I thought to myself, ‘Julie, you’re not a good fuck, you’re a great fuck.” “Yeah, Julie, Diane knows all the best ways. Jeez, you feel good!”

Julie stopped. “Let me get on top.” I reluctantly pulled out of her and rolled over onto my back. Julie moved around and straddled my hips. She jack my cock a couple of times before she guided it into her pussy.

Julie exhaled as she slowly set down on me. “Oh! Oh! Your cock feels like it is up to my belly.” She sat still as she got comfortable.

Julie slowly began to move. Rather than sliding up and down on my cock, she began the “cinder shifting” movement. “I can tell you are Diane’s granddaughter.”

“I’ve been taking lessons. Like it?” In reply, I humped my hips up as she stroked down. “Like it? I love it.”

Julie and I made love until we were too sl**py to continue. We fell asl**p in the spoon position. Julie was on her side and I had my cock pushed between her ass cheeks and into her pussy.

It was late when we awakened. Julie was sl**ping on her back. I propped myself up on an elbow and looked at my lover, my s****r.

I pulled the covers down, lowered my head and sucked a nipple between my lips. Julie awakened. “Good Morning.” We kissed. “Hello.” “I love you.”

Julie sat up, “What time is it?” I rolled over and looked at the clock, “It’s after eleven o’clock.” On, Jeez, everyone will think we’ve been fucking our brains out all night when they see us.”

“I don’t care what they think, Julie. I love you and we enjoyed the pleasures of each other’s bodies. They’ll understand that.”

“I hope so. We better shower or do you want to fuck some more?”

“We better shower. If you sit on my cock again, we’ll never get out of bed.”

We showered and got dressed. I pulled on a pair of shorts. Julie did her long blonde hair up in two ponytails and she put on a thong and a cropped t-shirt. “Do you think this is alright?” “Julie, at this time and in this place, I’ll bet we’re overdressed.” We walked over to the Big Room.

Part 19

I was right. We were overdressed although no one noticed. Everyone was engaged is some sort of sexual activity. All we heard were sounds of sex – sighing, groaning, slurping and so on.

We looked around. Mom and Diane were into a heavy petting session on pad on the floor. Dad was leaning back on a lounge and Betty was giving his cock a workout with her mouth and hands. Mike was on his hands and knees over Phil. He was the top half of a 69. Harry had his head thrown back and his eyes were closed. He was slowly and leisurely sliding his long cock in and out of Mike’s ass.

Julie grinned, “Damn, they started without us. Let’s find something to eat. Food, I mean.”

We went into the kitchen, made some sandwiches and sat down to eat. We could tell the weekend was nearing the end. There was more soda than beer in the cooler.

“I wish we had some of those energy drinks.”

“Why?”

“You’ll see. Let’s finish our sandwiches.”

We finished eating, put our dishes in the sink then went back into the Big Room. No one had changed partners. Heck, they had hardly changed positions.

Julie stood in the middle of the room. “Listen, everyone. I want a three way, a triple penetration. Who’ll help me?”

Silence. Julie walked over and stood behind Harry. She pulled off her cropped tee, leaned forward against his back and rubbed her firm tits and hard nipples across his shoulders. She put her face next to his. “How would you like to slip your long hard cock into my cute tight ass?” Harry opened his eyes and smiled.

She then squatted down next to Mike. “Hey, Mike! How about letting a girl have some fun with Phil’s hard dick?”

Mike raised his head, “Be my guest.” He raised his leg and pulled his cock out of Phil’s mouth.

Julie stood up the straddled Phil. She pulled her thong to one side and exposed her pussy. “How would you like to slip your thick cock into this, Phil?”

Before Phil could answer, Julie pulled her thong off, straddled him again, rubbed her pussy, and spread her lips so Phil could see how wet she was. Phil reached up to touch her, but Julie sank to her knees and moved back over Phil’s cock.

She held his cock upright as she guided it into her cunt. She slowly settled down until Phil was deeply inside her. She giggled, “You’ve got a thick dick. It feels like a post in my pussy.” She began to “sift cinders”. Phil work with her.

Mom and Diane were propped up on their elbows watching Julie. Betty dropped Dad’s cock, “This is too good to miss. Where’s the damn video camera?”

Diane got up and walked over to Julie. She had picked up a tube of lube on the way, squatted beside Julie, squeezed some lube onto her index finger and pushed her finger into Julie’s pucker. Julie looked over her shoulder and smiled.

Diane continued to ream and stretch Julie’s asshole. She lubed and inserted two, then three fingers. Finally she applied a generous coat of lube to Harry’s still hard cock. “Be gentle, she has more enthusiasm than experience.”

Julie moved around so she was on her knees. Phil’s rigid cock, shiny and slick with her juices, was lodged firmly in her pussy. Harry stood behind her. He wiped some lube off his cock and inserted a finger in Julie’s ass.

“I hope that’s just a finger, Harry. Give me you cock.” Harry pulled his finger out. He put his hands on her hips as Diane held his cock and guided it up to Julie’s asshole. Betty was intently filming every move.

Harry pressed his cockhead against Julie’s pucker. I watched, and Betty filmed, as her asshole opened up to admit him. Julie exhaled as Harry slid his cock to the bottom in one slow smooth stroke. Betty got a close up of Harry’s balls lying against Julie’s ass.

Diane turned to me, “Get a thick pillow or cushion.” I got a pillow off one of the sofas. Diane put her hands under Phil’s ass and hoisted. Phil got the message and humped his hips. Diane nodded her head and I pushed the pillow under Phil’s hips.

Julie exhaled again. Phil’s cock was now balls’ deep in her pussy and Harry’s cock was balls’ deep in her ass. Harry’s balls were dangling just an inch or two above Phil’s. Diane leaned forward and, first, kissed and licked Phil’s balls, then Harry’s.

She licked from Harry’s balls, up his ass crack, to his asshole. Diane rimmed him and pressed her tongue against his pucker. She then surprised me by giving me a French kiss.

Julie looked towards Dad. She licked her lips, “Daddy, do my mouth, please.” Dad looked at Mom. She smiled and nodded. Dad walked over to Julie. His semi-flaccid cock dangled in front of her. He bent down and kissed her, “Your f****y loves you, Julie.”

“I know. I love all of you.” Julie raised her head, opened her mouth and extended her tongue. Dad stood and laid his cockhead on her tongue. Julie closed her lips around him and sucked his cockhead into her mouth. Julie’s throat muscles moved as she sucked her Father’s cock deep into her throat.

Betty was burning up the video tape by the mile. Mike had picked up a digital camera and was moving around to photograph Julie’s first three-way from all angles. His hard cock bobbed as he moved around.

Part 20

Diane turned to me, “This is Julie’s moment. Let’s set down and watch. She reminds me of myself at that age. I was cock happy and cock hungry. I had three holes and I wanted a hot hard cock in each one all the time.”


“I would have become a cock and cum slut if I hadn’t met Harry. We met at college fuck fest. He took me home to meet his f****y one long weekend. Everyone greeted me with open arms. They were all very warm and open – touching, kissing, and so on.”

“No one batted an eye when Harry took me up to his bedroom. They assumed we were sl**ping together. That should have been my first clue, I was new meat, so to speak.”

“Harry and I screwed our brains out that night. There was something exciting, and illicit, knowing that his f****y was listening to us fuck. Little did I know. The next morning Harry said his f****y was into balling. I asked him what that met. He said that they enjoyed sex together. I said that’s i****t. He said they call it familial love.”

“Before I could respond, his parents opened the door and came into the bedroom. You could image how I felt. I was in bed with their son. We were naked under the covers. My pussy was full of his cum and his cock was wet with my juices. There was cum and peter tracks all over the sheets.

“His folks sat on the edge of the bed. They said that they hoped I didn’t find their ways strange or offensive, but love of f****y was first. Before I could reply, they pulled the blankets off of us. Harry’s Mom started to suck his cock and his Dad pulled my legs apart and ate my pussy and sucked Harry’s cum out of me.”

“I was hooked. I could have all the cock and cunt I wanted. It was safe. It was f****y. Before the weekend was over, I fucked and sucked Harry, of course, his father, two of his b*****rs, one uncle and a grandfather and I ate or was eaten by his mother and all of his s****rs.”

“When your Dad and Mom met, we worried that she might not be a willing participant, but one weekend you Dad went home with her and found that her f****y was into the same thing. That’s how we met Betty and Phil and that is why we are all here together now.”

Part 21

We turned back to Julie. She was mewing and making strange noises. Harry was groaning loudly. Phil and Dad were panting. Betty was still filming, although she had a glazed look in her eyes. Mike was taking pictures with one hand. He was stroking his cock with the other. I looked over at Mom. She was raptly watching Julie. Mom had two fingers in her pussy and she was pinching her nipples and squeezing her tits.

Harry was the first to cum. He yelled, “I’m cumming!” as he pulled his cock out of Julie’s ass. And he was cumming! He painted a solid stripe of cum from Julie’s asshole, up her ass crack and up along her spine where he blew wads of cum onto her neck and back.

Harry fell backward onto his butt. Phil pushed Julie up and off his cock as he blew a large load up onto Julie’s belly. Of course, this action pulled Dad’s cock out of Julie’s mouth.

Dad grasped his cock and pumped. His first wad hit Julie in the face. He then painted her tits with cum. Julie recovered herself, leaned forward and sucked Dad’s cock back into her mouth. Diane and I hugged each other as we watch Julie swallow the rest of Dad’s load.

Betty was on her knees filming Julie as she finished sucking off Dad. She sort of lamented the waste of cum. Julie had earned it, but it was still a waste. Mike said, “Betty, look!” She turned towards him and he blew his load into her face. Betty got some footage of Mike and the load coming at her face.

Dad turned to Betty. Without a word, he rubbed his cock across her face. I stood up. “Betty?” She turned towards me, I dropped my shorts, Diane jacked me and I shot my load on her face and big soft breasts.

Part 22

Everyone was happy. Betty got her cum baths and golden showers. Julie, Mike and I were initiated and welcomed into our extended i****tuous f****y. We all cleaned up the Big Room, deck and kitchen and got everything ready for the next weekend.

Afterwards, we all showered and prepared to return to our regular world.

Julie, Diane and I discovered we three have a special relationship. We regularly go with Mom and Dad. We’ve met Uncle Larry and his f****y. And we’ve fucked and sucked numerous Aunts, Uncles and Cousins.

At home, we help each other out – vaginally, orally or anally. Three-ways, when wanted, for Mom and Julie, two-ways with Dad and Mike, but these are all stories which I can tell later.

And, you know, we’ve never told Mom and Dad about we three k**s discovering the package of instant photos. I guess that is still a f****y secret.



“I would have become a cock and cum slut if I hadn’t met Harry. We met at college fuck fest. He took me home to meet his f****y one long weekend. Everyone greeted me with open arms. They were all very warm and open – touching, kissing, and so on.”

“No one batted an eye when Harry took me up to his bedroom. They assumed we were sl**ping together. That should have been my first clue, I was new meat, so to speak.”

“Harry and I screwed our brains out that night. There was something exciting, and illicit, knowing that his f****y was listening to us fuck. Little did I know. The next morning Harry said his f****y was into balling. I asked him what that met. He said that they enjoyed sex together. I said that’s i****t. He said they call it familial love.”

“Before I could respond, his parents opened the door and came into the bedroom. You could image how I felt. I was in bed with their son. We were naked under the covers. My pussy was full of his cum and his cock was wet with my juices. There was cum and peter tracks all over the sheets.

“His folks sat on the edge of the bed. They said that they hoped I didn’t find their ways strange or offensive, but love of f****y was first. Before I could reply, they pulled the blankets off of us. Harry’s Mom started to suck his cock and his Dad pulled my legs apart and ate my pussy and sucked Harry’s cum out of me.”

“I was hooked. I could have all the cock and cunt I wanted. It was safe. It was f****y. Before the weekend was over, I fucked and sucked Harry, of course, his father, two of his b*****rs, one uncle and a grandfather and I ate or was eaten by his mother and all of his s****rs.”

“When your Dad and Mom met, we worried that she might not be a willing participant, but one weekend you Dad went home with her and found that her f****y was into the same thing. That’s how we met Betty and Phil and that is why we are all here together now.”

Part 21

We turned back to Julie. She was mewing and making strange noises. Harry was groaning loudly. Phil and Dad were panting. Betty was still filming, although she had a glazed look in her eyes. Mike was taking pictures with one hand. He was stroking his cock with the other. I looked over at Mom. She was raptly watching Julie. Mom had two fingers in her pussy and she was pinching her nipples and squeezing her tits.

Harry was the first to cum. He yelled, “I’m cumming!” as he pulled his cock out of Julie’s ass. And he was cumming! He painted a solid stripe of cum from Julie’s asshole, up her ass crack and up along her spine where he blew wads of cum onto her neck and back.

Harry fell backward onto his butt. Phil pushed Julie up and off his cock as he blew a large load up onto Julie’s belly. Of course, this action pulled Dad’s cock out of Julie’s mouth.

Dad grasped his cock and pumped. His first wad hit Julie in the face. He then painted her tits with cum. Julie recovered herself, leaned forward and sucked Dad’s cock back into her mouth. Diane and I hugged each other as we watch Julie swallow the rest of Dad’s load.

Betty was on her knees filming Julie as she finished sucking off Dad. She sort of lamented the waste of cum. Julie had earned it, but it was still a waste. Mike said, “Betty, look!” She turned towards him and he blew his load into her face. Betty got some footage of Mike and the load coming at her face.

Dad turned to Betty. Without a word, he rubbed his cock across her face. I stood up. “Betty?” She turned towards me, I dropped my shorts, Diane jacked me and I shot my load on her face and big soft breasts.

Part 22

Everyone was happy. Betty got her cum baths and golden showers. Julie, Mike and I were initiated and welcomed into our extended i****tuous f****y. We all cleaned up the Big Room, deck and kitchen and got everything ready for the next weekend.

Afterwards, we all showered and prepared to return to our regular world.

Julie, Diane and I discovered we three have a special relationship. We regularly go with Mom and Dad. We’ve met Uncle Larry and his f****y. And we’ve fucked and sucked numerous Aunts, Uncles and Cousins.

At home, we help each other out – vaginally, orally or anally. Three-ways, when wanted, for Mom and Julie, two-ways with Dad and Mike, but these are all stories which I can tell later.

And, you know, we’ve never told Mom and Dad about we three k**s discovering the package of instant photos. I guess that is still a f****y secret.

... Continue»
Posted by sexualperv72 2 years ago  |  Categories: Taboo  |  Views: 5688  |  
98%
  |  2

Das Fest am See

Das Fest am See


Es war ein wundervoller sonniger Tag und der Abend ist so mild so angenehm es weht ein lauer Wind. Allein auf der Terrasse zu sitzen und den Abend ausklingen zu lassen dazu habe ich keine Lust. Und dann kommt mir die Idee, da war doch was, einen Liveveranstaltung am See, das war doch heute. Und ich schaue kurz ins Internet und ja tatsächlich das steht es auch schon: Dammfest am See mit Livebands. Das wäre es jetzt, dort hin fahren und mal schauen was so geht ob man Leute kennenlernen kann denn bei Musik geht das in der Regel sehr gut. Also mache ich mich hübsch zurecht und mache mich dann gleich auf den Weg dorthin.

…Ein arbeitsreicher Tag liegt hinter mir. Zum Damm fest am See hat der Verein, in dem ich seit Jahren bin, die Bühne aufgebaut und alles andere vorbereitet. Heute Abend habe ich noch eine Stunde Dienst an der Kasse und dann kann ich das Fest mit den Livebands genießen.
Ich freue mich wahnsinnig darauf, Leute zu treffen und viele neue Bekanntschaften zu machen. Dass Damm fest ist der Höhepunkt der Sommerveranstaltungen.
Ich stehe unter der Dusche, mache mich frisch und rasiere mich für den Abend. Passend für den Abend nehme ich eine schwarze Jeans, Hemd, Sakko und mache mich auf den Weg.
An der Kasse herrscht großer Andrang. Und kurz vor neun, dem Ende meiner Kassenzeit, bezahlt eine sehr attraktive und hübsch gekleidete Frau bei mir ihre Eintrittskarte. Wir schauen uns tief in die Augen, während ich ihr die Karte und das Wechselgeld gedankenverloren übergebe. Die kurze Berührung unserer Hände elektrisiert mich und ich weiß, dass wir uns auf dem Fest begegnen werden.

Ich habe mich für diesen Abend dazu entschieden meine Lieblingshose anzuziehen sie ist Schwarz mit hochglänzendem silbernen Aufdrucken was sie sehr edel erscheinen lässt. Dazu mein graues Top, dass mein Dekolleté gekonnt in Szene setzt. Unter die Hose passen am besten meine dunkelgrauen Cowboystiefel über deren Schaft sich die Hose eng anschmiegt. Die Haare lasse ich offen mag ich es doch wenn der Wind sie durch die Luft wirbelt. Noch eine Kurze dünnere Jacke dazu und ich bin fertig. Als ich das Festgelände erreiche stelle ich fest das alles zugeparkt ist, also muss ich wohl weiter weg parkten was mir gar nicht gefällt da ich draußen allein im Dunkeln sehr ängstlich bin. Schließlich finde ich eine Möglichkeit zum Parken und mache mich auf den Weg. Ich gehe recht zügig, der Weg führt am Wald vorbei, und wie immer höre ich jedes auch noch so kleine Geräusch und langsam steigt Angst in mir auf. Dann endlich habe ich den Eingangsbereich erreicht und froh reihe ich mich in die Schlange ein. Es geht recht schnell und dann bin ich auch schon dran. Der Kartenverkäufer ist ein netter junger Mann, sportlich gekleidet mit schwarzer Jeans und einem Sakko. Er sieht mich an und irgendwie bin ich sofort gefangen in diesem Blick. Als er mich beim überreichen der Karte leicht berührt geht ein Schauer über meinen Körper. Die Leute hinter mir drängeln schon und so werde unsanft aus dem verträumten Augenblick gerissen und muss zwangsläufig weitergehen.
Ich schaue mich um auf dem Festgelände und überlege was ich nun tun soll. So allein in einer solchen Menschenmenge ist nicht so ganz einfach und so steuere ich zunächst gleich die erste Bühne an und stelle mich dort noch ein wenig unsicher etwas Abseits um dem Gedränge ein wenig zu entgehen. Ich lausche der Musik aber immer wieder kommt mir die Situation am Eingang in den Sinn, dieser kurze Moment als ich in die Augen dieses mir völlig fremden versunken bin.

…Endlich ist meine Arbeit zu Ende und ich gehe gut gelaunt aus dem Kassenhäuschen auf das Festgelände. Die Musik ist schon im Gange. Auf der ersten Bühne spielt eine Country-Rock-Band, die wirklich gut klingt, also gehe ich näher zur Musik, am Rande der Bühne, denn ich mag das Gedränge in der Mitte vor der Bühne nicht.
Mir geht diese Frau an der Kasse nicht aus dem Kopf, ich denke an sie und spüre dieses herrliche Kribbeln in meiner Mitte. Ihr Blick, ihre tief grau-grünen Augen sehe ich direkt vor meinem geistigen Auge. Ihr Lächeln und die flüchtige Berührung spüre ich immer noch, ihre zarten Hände. Sie lässt mich nicht los, ich fühle mich von ihr wie verzaubert angezogen. Als sie den Kassentresen verließ, habe ich noch ihre Jacke und ihre langen, schwarzen Haare wahrgenommen, denn die Menschen hinter ihr haben sie förmlich weggedrängelt.
Und jetzt am Rand der Menschenmenge, ich traue meinen Augen kaum, steht sie fast direkt vor mir. ich täusche mich nicht, sie ist es wirklich. "Du musst sie ansprechen", befiehlt meine innere Stimme und ich stelle mich neben sie.
"Hi, magst du auch nicht in der Mitte der Menge rumgestossen werden?" frage ich sie.
"Ja ich meine Nein" stottere ich verlegen. "Ich mag es auch nicht wenn zuviele Menschen um mich sind".
"Dann möchte ich dich gerne auf einen Wein einladen, der Stand dahinten ist nicht so belegt und man kann von dort aus sehr gut zur Bühne sehen."
Ihr Lächeln, leicht verlegen, zeigte mir ihr großes Interesse und das erste Eis war gebrochen. "Dann los!" sagte sie und wir gingen nebeneinander zum Weinstand.
Sie nimmt einen lieblichen weißen und ich ich einen kräftigen Cabernet.
Ich kann sie jetzt zum ersten Mal in Ruhe betrachten und spüre, wie ich magisch von ihr angezogen werde, ihr Dekolleté ist fantastisch. Ganz leicht zeigt sich ihr wunderschöner schwarzer Spitzen-BH unter ihrem grauen Top und schon regt es sich unter meinem Gürtel, ich spüre in meiner Spitze ein heißes Kribbeln. „Ob sie sieht, dass ich erregt bin?“, denke ich.
Ihre enge schwaze Jeans und ihre Cowboystiefel sehen sehr sexy aus und ich werde noch ein bisschen erregter. „Das hat seit langem keine Frau mehr so schnell mit mir gemacht, ich bin ihr schon fast verfallen“, geht es mir durch den Kopf.
Und schnell unterhalten wir uns angeregt und sehr interessant. Aber ihr Blick, ihre Augen, die mich unentwegt anlächeln, werfen mich aus der Bahn. In mir herrscht ganz großes Kino.

Immer noch bin ich in Gedanken an ihn versunken und nehme die Musik kaum war, sehe sie vor mir diese blau- grauen Augen so klar so liebevoll irgendwie. Und es ist als könne ich es spüren wie er meine Hand berührte. Da höre ich auf einmal eine Stimme neben mir und schrecke hoch. Und ich traue meinen Augen kaum er ist es und ich fühle mich fast ertappt. Mit einem lockeren Hi fragt er ob ich auch nicht gerne in der Mitte der Menge rumgestoßen werde. Ich setze zum Antworten an aber längst wieder in seinen Augen gefangen stottere ich nur noch. „ Ja, nein „Oh mein Gott wie peinlich geht es mir durch den Kopf. Aber er übergeht es ganz Gentleman und lädt mich auf ein Glas Wein ein. An einem stand in der Nähe wo es nicht so voll ist aber dennoch die Bühne gut zu sehen ist. Und ich kann nur noch lächeln denn es freut mich sehr bin ich doch von seinem Wesen wie gefangen. Die traumhaften Augen, das dicke Haar leicht grau meliert und keck mit Gel auf dem Kopf frisiert.
Mit einem Lächeln gehe ich mit ihm hinüber zum Stand und auf Wunsch habe ich schnell ein Glas lieblichen Weißwein in der Hand, er trinkt einen kräftigeren und das Wirkt irgendwie männlich auf mich. Meine Befangenheit legt sich langsam. Ich spüre wie seine Augen über meinen Körper wandern. Und ich bin Recht klein und so hat er misst er doch mindestens 1,85 einen guten Blick in mein Dekolletee´. Mir wird warm bei dem Gedanken was er alles sehen kann. Und ihm scheint zu gefallen was er sieht denn er scheint ein wenig nervös zu werden. Und ich kann nicht umhin ihn an zu lächeln und auch er lächelt. Er scheint wirklich verlegen zu sein denn schnell beginnt er eine lockere Unterhaltung. Und so plaudern wie so über dies uns das aber immer wieder finden sich unsere Blicke und es ist als würden wie in den Augen des anderen ertrinken. Man spürt deutlich das Knistern das in der Luft liegt. Die Band höre ich schon lange nicht mehr denn ich bin wie im Bann gefangen in diesem Blick. Zwischenzeitlich hat er mir einen Hocker besorgt damit ich nicht stehen muss und es gleicht ein wenig den Größenunterschied aus .Und seine Augen und auch sein Lächeln zeigen klar dass ich ihm gefalle. Ich lasse meinen Blick über ihn wandern und es gefällt mir was ich sehe seine Ganze Gestalt alles einfach an ihm gefällt mir. Und ich glaube eine leichte Wölbung in seiner Hose erkennen zu können. Und ich spüre wie Verlangen in mir aufkeimt meine Hand sanft darüber gleiten zu lassen. Oh Gott geht es mir durch den Kopf was passiert hier gerade ich kenn ihn kaum und denke sowas. Ich hoffe er hat den blick nicht bemerkt und versuche mich wieder auf das Gespräch zu Konzentrieren. Hinter ihm drängelt eine Gruppe vorbei und er wird auf einmal gegen mich gedrängt. Unsere Körper berühren sich und mir wird heiß und kalt. Und ich kann ihn riechen den Duft der nur Erregung verheißen kann. Und in mir entsteht ein Bild, ein Bild von uns beiden am See wie sich unsere Körper berühren. Ich weiss ich will ihn aber wie stelle ich es an?

Die Musik wird zur Nebensache, sie nimmt mich ein und ich lasse es geschehen. Mit dem Wein in der Han kommen wir uns näher und ich kann sie riechen, ihren Sommerduft voller Erotik und Spannung.
Sie ist deutlich kleiner als ich, so etwa 1,65m und wenn ich sie anschaue, sehe ich immer ihre strahlenden Augen und ihr Dekolleté, das meinen Blick fesselt. Ihre fülligen und strammen Brüste ziehen meine Augen magisch an, -ob sie meine begierlichen Blicke mag-, frage ich mich. Ich möchte ihr einfach nur nahe sein, sie berühren können.
Ich besorge ihr einen Barhocker, sie setzt sich und streckt ihren Rücken gerade, zeigt mir um so mehr ihre sexy Oberweite unter dem weit ausgeschnittenen Top und ich bin mir sicher, dass sie meine Blicke annimmt.
Dann werde ich von einigen Menschen von hinten auf sie zugedrängt, ich muss einen Ausfallschritt auf sie zu machen, um mein Gleichgewicht zu halten und umfasse dabei mit meiner rechten Hand ihre Hüfte. Ein Schauer durchfährt meinen Körper bei dieser Berührung, meine Fingerspitzen ertasten ein bisschen ihrer sanften Haut. Sofort spüre ich wieder dieses geile Kribbeln in meiner Spitze, die an ihren Schenkel gedrückt wird. Mein Verlangen nach ihr wird nahezu unerträglich, ich erwische mich zu phantasieren, dass wir in einer Scheune im Heu liegen und uns berühren, uns lieben und es geschehen lassen.
Ich schaue in ihre lächelnden und glänzenden Augen und entschuldige mich für diese „unfreiwillige“ Berührung. Und wir beide genießen diese Berührung viel länger als nötig. „Ich möchte dich anfassen, berühren, verführen genießen, deine devoten Blicke herausfordern und dir Erfüllung schenken“, denke ich. „Werden wir uns heute finden? Ich will es, doch wie, wie kommen wir hier weg und können es uns gemütlich machen.
Eigentlich kein Problem, sie zu fragen, ob wir den Abend weiter bei mir verbringen wollen, denn ich lebe seit einem Jahr wieder allein. Aber ich bin etwas schüchtern und möchte sie nicht vor den Kopf stoßen.
Allerdings kommen wir uns beim dritten Glas Wein deutlich näher, es werden um uns herum immer mehr Menschen, die auch am Weinstand drängeln und so rücken wir ganz nahe zusammen. Mein Schritt berührt ihren Oberschenkel. Hoffentlich bemerkt sie nicht, wie hart ich schon bin, denke ich, bei jeder Berührung zuckt mein viel zu eng eingepackter Kolben hart an die Hose.

Als er wieder ein wenig von mir abrückt bin ich fast ein klein wenig enttäuscht denn es fühlte sich gut an diese Berührung. Aber eins weis ich genau es geht was ganz sicher tut es das denn als er mir eben so nah war das spürte ich seine harte Männlichkeit an meinem Knie und es durchfuhr mich heiß und kalt. Seine Finger berührten ein wenig von meiner nackten Haut und es war ein unglaubliches Gefühl. Er steht auf mich geht es mir durch den Kopf. Dann steht er wieder vor mir und wieder bin ich gefangen von seinem Wesen und ich ertappe mich dabei wie mein Blick dort hin fällt zu seinem Schritt und nun kann ich sie erkennen die Wölbung seiner Hose für niemanden außer mich zu sehen aber ich nehme sie nur all zu deutlich war. Mittlerweile während wir plaudern haben wir beide schon ein paar Gläschen getrunken und ich denke mir es muss doch was gehen komm Mädel trau dich du bist doch sonst nicht so schüchtern. Aber er ist irgendwie anders, so besonders ich kann es nicht beschreiben und diese Gefühle verwirren mich zusehends und es fällt mir immer schwerer dem lockeren Gespräch zu folgen.
Mittlerweile ist es voller geworden am Weinstand und so müssen wir zwangsläufig näher zusammenrücken. Nun wird es langsam sehr schwierig noch ruhig zu bleiben denn er steht ganz dicht bei mir seine Männlichkeit drückt leicht gegen meinen Oberschenkel und immer wenn wieder mal jemand drängelt stößt er dagegen. Ich spüre wie es warm wird zwischen meinen Schenkeln, und ich fühle ganz deutlich wie die Feuchte der Lust zu pochen beginnt. Und dann wage ich mich einen kleinen Schritt vor. Während ich ihn ansehe bei m Gespräch streiche ich wie zufällig über meinen Oberschenkel und streife dabei sanft an seinem besten Stück entlang das sich immer deutlicher in der Hose abmalt. Ich spüre wie er zusammen zuckt und auch wie sich sein Schwengel in der Hose regt bei meiner Berührung. Ein kurzeS Blitzten geht durch seinen Blick und ich kann sehen das es ihm gefällt. Nun denn denke ich jetzt oder nie und erneut lasse ich meine Hand dorthin wandern diesmal allerdings streichele ich bewusst über die Wölbung und lasse meine Hand um ihn gewölbt dort liegen. Ich kann spüren das er recht groß ist und ich spüre Sehnsucht danach ihn in mir zu spüren ich will das er mich ausfüllt das er rau und hart in mich stößt und bei diesem Gedanken da fängt es an ich spüre wie der Saft der Lust langsam beginnt an meinen Innenschenkeln entlang zu rinnen. Er holt hörbar Luft und sein Blick wandert für einen Moment dort hinunter bevor er mich wieder ansieht. Wir reden nicht mehr sehen uns nur an und unsere Blicke sprechen Bände. Ich verziehe mein Gesicht zu einem verführerischen Lächeln und drücke dabei meine Hand fester zusammen. Wieder zuckt er ein wenig und dann lächelt auch er. Ich bin erfüllt von Sehnsucht danach alles zu spüren den ganzen Körper die Hände die mich liebkosen und die Zunge wie sie mir die Wonne schenkt. Das Eis ist gebrochen und ich warte gespannt was er nun tut. Ich wünschte er würde mich jetzt dort unten berühren die Feuchtigkeit spüren die meine Hose dort leicht durchtränkt.

Und dann spüre ich etwas, schaue kurz an mir herab. Sie hat ihre Hand auf ihren Oberschenkel gelegt, genau da, wo mein Schritt ihr Bein berührt. Sie bewegt ihre Finger ganz leicht, dass ich sie genau an meiner Eichel fühle, ein geiler Schauer Durfährt meinen Körper! Sie hat jetzt mein Eis gebrochen, wir rücken noch näher zusammen, ich sehe ein Funkeln in ihren Augen, sie sagt mir, dass sie will. Ich fühle ihre festen und großen Brüste an meinem Arm und sehe, wie sich ihre Nippel unter dem Top emporheben. Wir sprechen nicht mehr, ich schaue ihr tief in die Augen und meine Hand fühlt ihren Nippel unter dem Top, der mein Streicheln in ganzer Größe genießt.
Wir schauen uns begierig in die Augen und ihre Hand umfässt meinen knallharten Schwanz, ihr Griff ist unglaublich geil und mein Verlangen wird langsam unerträglich. Ich möchte sie ganz erleben, ihren nackten Körper an mir spüren und unsere Geilheit leben, sie zum Schreien bringen.
Meine andere Hand legt sich auf ihren Schenkel, ich fahre langsam an ihren Innenseiten hoch, spüre ihre Reaktion, sie reibt ihre strammen Titten weiter an mir. Und macht meiner Hand auf ihrem Schenkel den Weg frei, immer höher. Wir schauen uns an, unsere lächelnden Gesichter sind jetzt begierig blickend, wir nähern uns, Lippen, Zungen gehen ineinander, ein wahnsinniger Schauer durchfährt mich, ihre Zunge, ihre Hand an meiner Eichel und meine Hand fühlt ihre mittlere Jeansnaht, direkt daneben eine Spur glitschiger, geiler Nässe.
„Hier ist es zu eng“, sage ich in ihr Ohr, „lass uns gehen!“. Arm in Arm kehren wir dem Festgelände den Rücken und gehen zum Taxistand.

Ich habe meine Schenkel gespreizt wie zur Einladung und als es noch voller wird rutscht er natürlich absichtlich zwischen sie ein stückweit. Sein Arm streift meine Nippel die sogleich groß und hart werden. Wir sind so von Menschen umringt das niemand sehen kann was wir tun und das macht ihn mutiger. Mich ansehend lässt er seine Hand zu meinen harten Nippeln wandern und ich habe das Gefühl sie werden immer noch praller und härter. Ganz automatisch dränge ich gegen diese Hand die ein prickeln in mir hervorruft. Als ich dann seine Hand auf meinem Schenkel spüre da stockt mir der Atem jetzt wird er es tun oh ja bitte berühre mich dort geht es mir durch den Kopf. Und sogleich mache ich den Weg für ihn frei. Ja ich will es ich will es so sehr. Immer noch sehen wir uns an mein Griff um seinen Schwanz wird fester so sehr erregt mich sein tun. Dann beugt er sich hinab und beginnt mich zu Küssen seine Zunge drängt zwischen meine L ippen, und nur zu gerne öffne ich sie bereitwillig und erwidere diesen Kuss. Unsere Zungen treiben ein wildes Spiel miteinander und dann endlich spüre ich wie seine Hand meiner Feuchten Lust immer näher kommt und dann endlich berührt er mich dort mit leichtem Druck streicht er darüber und ich zucke unwillkürlich habe ich es doch so ersehnt und ich weiß er fühlt die Feuchtigkeit und es wird ihn noch mehr antreiben.
Dann höre ich noch sein flüstern am Ohr das es dort zu eng ist und schon gehen wir Arm in Arm los durch das Gedränge dem Ausgang entgegen. Kaum das Gelände verlassen und Abseits auf einem Waldweg da bleibt er stehen dreht mich zu sich und wir schauen uns an. Und dann beginnt er mich zu küssen erst sanft dann immer drängender. Unsere Hände erforschen wild den anderen, und stück für stück schiebt er mich weiter und schon stehe ich mit dem Rücken an einen Baum gelehnt. Dann hält er inne sieht mich an und seine Hände gleiten hinab zu meinen Brüsten und umfassen sie fest. Und seine Finger streifen fest über meine Nippel immer wieder ich stöhne leise auf und meine Hand wandert in seinen schritt und ich umfasse erneut seinen harten Schwanz und beginne ihn durch die Hose zu reiben er stöhnt auf. Wir sind völlig verrückt auf den anderen und ich weiß wir müssen einen Ort aufsuchen an dem wir ungestört hemmungslosen Sex haben können. Aber eines brauche ich jetzt gleich ich möchte ihn sehen den Schwanz der sich so herrlich groß anfühlt und so entwinde ich mich ihm und sage. Ich will ihn sehen zeig ihn mir deinen geilen Schwanz mach die Hose auf und zeige ihn mir. Du lächelst und mit geübten Handriffen öffnest du deine Hose und holst in heraus und meine Augen verfolgen es genau. Und dann sehe ich ihn und ich atme tief ein „Wow er ist der Hammer einfach nur ein Prachtstück“. Und mit diesen Worten gehe ich auf die Knie und meine Hand um fasst ihn und schiebt den Schaft vor und zurück während meine Zunge immer wieder keck die Lusttropfen an der spitze erhaschen. Du stöhnst auf und als ich ihn mit meine Mund umschließe greifen deine Hände nach meinem Kopf und laut stöhnend versenkst du ihn tief in meinen Mund. Aber nur kurz dann ziehst du mich hoch zu dir und du ergreifst meine Hände mit einer Hand über meinen Kopf und drückst sie gegen den Baum. Mit der anderen befreist du meine Brüste aus dem Top so das sie drüber hängen und beginnst rau meine Nippel abwechselnd zu zwirbeln und an ihnen zu ziehen nun ist es an mir zu stöhnen. Dann gleitet deine Hand weiter runter und mit druck reibst du meine Muschi durch den Stoff. Ich stöhne lauter und du sagst:“Ich will dich die ganze Nacht nehmen und dich fühlen! Endlich in dir sein und dich ficken! „. Dann lässt du vom mir und fragst nur noch wohin zu dir oder zu mir. Da ich Single bin schlage ich vor zu mir zu fahren weil wir dort völlig ungestört sind.

Auf dem Waldweg zum Taxi überkommt es mich, ich bleibe an einem Baum stehen und wir küssen uns wild, sie lehnt an dem Baum. Ihre festen und großen Brüste geilen mich unter meinen Fingern auf, ihre harten Nippel fühlen sich wunderbar an und unter meiner Massage stöhnt sie geil auf, unsere Zungen treiben ein wides Spiel. Wieder fühle ich ihre Hände an meiner gespannten Hose, sie knetet meinen Schaft und öffnet mit geschickten Handgriffen meinen Gürtel. Dann gleitet sie hinab und sagt: „Ich will ihn sehen!“, worauf ich sofort meine Hose öffne, mein knallharter Schwanz sprigt ihr aus dem Bündchen der Unterhose direkt vor ihre Augen. Sie haucht, welch ein Prachtstück sie vor sich hat und leckt sogleich den Lusttropfen von meiner Eichelspitze, die zuckend vor ihrem Mund steht. Sie schiebt ihn in ihren Mund und beginnt derart gekonnt zu blasen, dass mir sofort ein geiles und tiefes Stöhnen entweicht. Sie trifft mit ihrer Zunge direkt auf mein Lustzentrum und ich muss mich sehr zusammenreißen, um nicht den Verstand zu verlieren.
Ich ziehe deinen Kopf hoch und gehe mit meiner Hand unter ihren BH, schiebe sie heraus und knete hart deine so großen Warzen, dü stöhnst laut auf. Und noch lauter, als ich meine Hand in deine Hose stecke und mein Mittelfinger in deinen völlig nassen Schlitz geht. Ich spüre, wie dein Kitzler bei meiner ersten Berührung zusammenzuckt und dann richtig hart wird. Mein Verstand setzt wieder ein wenig ein und sagt mir, dass es nur nöch geiler wird, wenn wir jetzt einen Moment unterbrechen.
Im Wagen sagt sie dem Fahrer ihre Adresse, und ohne dass ich auch nur ein Wort sagen kann, vereinen sich auch schon wieder unsere Zungen zu einem endlos geilem Spiel. Meine Eier fangen langsam an, vor Geilheit zu schmerzen, du reizt meinen Schwanz immer geiler durch die Hose hindurch und ich fühle deinen Saft durch die Jeans hindurch, möchte in deine Lippen fahren, dich endlich schmecken. Meine Finger sind ein bisschen feucht von dir und ich lecke sie ab, ein erster so geiler Geschmack. Du siehst es, grinst geil und ich kann es kaum erwarten, mich in deinem Mund zu versenken. Endlich sind wir da, ich sehe eine Doppelhaushälfte, auf die du mich zuführst. Du holst ein dünnes Tuch aus deiner Handtasche und verbindest mir die Augen.

Ich stehe immer noch an den Baum gelehnt und seine Hand hält die meinen fest über meinem Kopf fest. Grade noch rieb er mit druck meine Muschi und jetzt“oh Gott ja bitte“ denke ich als seinen Hand sich in meinen Hosenbund schiebt. Als sein Finger durch meine Nasse Spaltet gleitet zucke ich stöhnend zusammen und ich spüre wie mein Kitzler hart wird und meinen geschwollenen Lippen pulsieren. Die ganze Zeit sehen wir uns dabei in die Augen und als ich zucke und stöhne umspielt ein genießenden lächeln seinen Mund. Ich kann es lesen in seinen Augen das mich noch eine Menge erwartet und ich will es ich will das er es mir besorgt mir alles gibt. Ich möchte vergehen mich winden unter seinem tun. Es war eine kurze Berührung dann zog er sogleich die Hand zurück. Und gutes Timing denn just in dem Moment als er sich von mir löst hält das Taxi neben uns. Wir steigen beiden hinten ein und ich sage dem Fahrer kurz die Adresse zu der er uns bringen soll. Schon komisch wir kennen nicht einmal unsere Namen und doch berühren wir uns völlig unbeherrscht und wild geht es mir durch den Kopf. Er ist der schöne Unbekannte der mir unvergessliche Stunden bescheren wird das weiß ich. Während der Fahrt ich kann nicht anders es ist wie ein zwang gleitet meine Hand wieder zur Wölbung seiner Hose um ihn zu fühlen diesen prachtvollen Schwanz der es mir besorgen wird meine nasse Fotze ficken wird. Er zuckt zusammen kurz dann nimmt er den Finger der eben noch durch meine Spalte fuhr und leckt ihn ab. Sein blick sagt stumm das ihm der Geschmack gefällt und das das längst nicht alles war. Die Fahrt ist nicht lang ich wohne nur ein paar Minuten entfernt der Fahrer hält vor der Doppelhaushälfte die ich bewohne. Wir zahlen und steigen aus und gehen auf das Haus davor bleibe ich stehen sehne ihn an und greife in meine Handtasche in der sich noch ein Halstuch befindet. Ich ihn mir ist ein plan gereift ein Überraschung für ihn. Als er das Tuch erblickt sieht er mich mit geilem Blick an und dann lässt er geschehen das ich ihm die Augen verbinde. Ich schließe die Haustür auf und führe ihn hinein. Ich kann fühlen wie er vor Erregung zittert. Sein Atem geht stoßweise es macht ihn Geil nichts sehen zu können. Wir betreten die Wohnung ich führe ich zunächst durch den Flur ein Stück und dann rechts durch eine Tür ins Badezimmer. Dort angekommen drehe ich mich zu dir und meine Hand greift kraftvoll deinen Schwanz durch den Stoff. Zu zuckst zusammen bei der plötzlichen und groben Berührung und ein stöhnen entweicht dir. Ich öffne seine Hose und ziehe sie hinunter mitsamt dem Slip. Die Hose hängt an seinen Knöcheln, er stehst vor mir und ein Zittern geht durch seinen Körper. „Steig aus der Hose“, fordere ich ihn auf und er tut es etwas unbeholfen so blind. Und auch der Schuhe entledigt er sich sogleich. Dann gehe ich auf ihn zu und meine Hände gleiten über sein Shirt hin zu seinen Burstwarzen und ich zwirbele sie leicht durch den Stoff so dass sie sich erheben und sich hart gegen den Stoff drücken. Ein geiler Anblick und es nicht erwarten könnend schiebe ich es hoch und fordere ihn auf es auszuziehen. Er tut es und so steht er nun vor mir völlig nackt. Dann gehe ich um ihn herum und sehe ihn mir genau an. Ich fasse fest seinen geilen strammen Arsch und gebe ihm einen Klaps darauf. Meine Hand packt erneut den Schwanz der prall und hart emportreckt. Und so im festen griff führe ich ihn weiter. Hinaus aus dem Bad die kleine Treppe empor und hinein in mein Schlafzimmer den Schwanz fest in der Hand.
Ich führe ihn zum Bett es ist ein Bett mit Gittern an denen einige Tücher hängen und sage leise aber bestimmt “ leg dich hin und spreize die Beine und die Arme über den Kopf“. Er Tut es und ich spüre wie er zittert. Dann steige ich aus meiner Hose und den Schuhen und das topf streife ich ab und werfe es achtlos beiseite. Er liegt da seine Kopf ist geneigt er lauscht den Geräuschen und wieder geht ein zittern durch seinen Körper und sein Schwanz er wippt vor Erregung. Ich lege den BH ab und auch den Slip. Dann steige ich aufs Bett und lasse mich auf seine Männlichkeit sinken so das längs zwischen meinen Lippen liegt. Er zuckt als ich ein Stück nach oben rutsche und sein Schwanz durch meine Nasse Spalte gleitet. Beuge mich über sein Gesicht und ergreife die Hände eine nach der anderen und binde sie mit den Tüchern am Bett fest. Dabei schwingen meine Brüste in sein Gesicht. Ein stöhnen entweicht ihm und es gelingt ihm kurz mit dem Mund einen meiner Nippel zu erhaschen und für einen Moment genieße ich es doch dann entziehe ich mich ihm ergreife meinen Slip und lege sie ihm mit der feuchten Innenseite über Mund und Nase. Ein lautes stöhnen entweicht ihm als ich das tue. Dann rutschte ich wieder über seinen Schwanz zurück und gleite zwischen seine Beine. Ich spreize seine Beine noch weiter und binde die Füße je rechts und links am Bett fest. „So gefällst du mir“, sage ich rau und meine Hand gleitet über dich und ergreift rau deinen Schwanz der die ganze Zeit vor Erregung fast tanzt. Aber eines fehlt noch ich nehme ein Kissen und schiebe es unter seine Hüfte denn so liegt er höher und ich kann auch deine Hoden und den Teil von dort bis zum Anus gut sehen und erreichen. Und zum Test lasse ich meine Hand dort entlang gleiten und mein Finger umfährt sanft seine Rosette. Und sogleich ertönt ein langgezogenes „Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhh“ aus seinem Mund und seine Hüfte hebt ich mir entgegen. Ich bin so Heiß das der Saft aus mir läuft und an meinen Schenkeln hinab rinnt und ich weiß genau was ich will was er nun zuerst tun muss und so gleite ich sanft streichelnd und Küssend wieder an ihm hinauf in Richtung Kopf. Aber nicht ohne an seinen Brustwarzen zu stoppen und sie rau zwischen meinen Fingern zu zwirbeln so dass er sich stöhnend aufbäumt………

Völlig blind stehe ich neben dir, ich höre den Schlüssel arbeiten und dann führst du mich in dein Haus, einen Flür entlang, ein paar Schritte, dann durch eine Tür. Der aklang des Raumes sagt mir, dass wir im Badezimmer stehen, du stellst mich mitten in den Raum. Deine Hand ergreift mit schmezhaft hartem Griff meinen Schwanz, stöhnend vor Geilheit und Schmerz bäume ich mich auf, alle Muskeln spannen meinen Körper hart an, mein Atem steht, bis sich nach einer Gefühlten Ewigkeit endlich deine Hand lockert und du durch den Stoff meine Eichel reibst.
Du öffnest meine Hose und ziehst sie mitsamt der Unterhose bis zu meinen Knöcheln runter, ein geiles Gefühl, dass mein harter Lustknochen und meine geschwollenen Eier enlich Luft bekommen und aus der Enge befreit sind. Aber noch geiler die Vorstellung, wie du mich so hilflos da stehen siehst und meine zitternde Erwartung, was dir als nächstes einfallen wird.
Während ich deinem Befehl folge, aus der Hose und den Schuhen zu steigen, nimmst du durch den Stoff meines Hemdes meine Brustwarzen zwischen deine Finger, zwirbelst leicht. Meine linke Brustwarze erstarrt, ein geiler Schauer durchfährt meine linke Körperhälfte. Du schiebst mein Hemd hoch und befiehlst mir, es auszuziehen, und so stehe ich völlig nackt vor dir. Ich höre deine Schritte, die mich umrunden, fühle deine Hand an meinem Arsch, du fasst genau richtig an, ich spüre das Blut in meiner zuckenden Eichel pulsieren, als du mir einen Klaps auf meinen Arsch gibst.
Es geilt mich auf, dein willenloses Objekt deiner Lust zu sein.
Der Schmerz deiner harten Hand durchfährt meinen Schaft, dein Griff lässt meine Beine weich werden und du führst mich wie an der Leine die Treppe hoch in einen anderen Raum. Mit deinen körperlichen Anweisungen legst du mich auf den Rücken auf dein Bett, wir sind in deinem Schlafzimmer, ich soll die Beine und Arme spreizen.
Einen Moment lang Ruhe, ich höre es neben mir leise rascheln, wieder Ruhe, du scheinst neben mir zu stehen und mich zu beobachten. Ich liege ruhig da und spüre meinen Schwanz zucken, ich bin so erregt, dass die Zuckungen nicht steuern kann.
Bewegung auf dem Bett, ich fühle deinen Schenkel an meinem, du sitzt dich über mich.
Dann diese unglaublich geile und heiße Nässe, die sich schmatzend auf meinem Schwanz niederlässt, ich liege schwischen deinen nassen Lippen, spüre ihre Bewegungen, du schiebtst dich ganz leicht auf und ab. Dein harter Kitzler und meine Eichelunterseite berühren sich mit einem wahnsinnigen Kribbeln in meiner Spitze, ich denke, meine Eichel platzt gleich vor Härte.
Die linke Hand: Dein Griff, ein Tuch, Gitterbett, mein Handglenk fühlt sanften, aber festen Druck und ich bin gefesselt. Und dabei schlagen mir deine schweren Brüste ins Gesicht, automatisch arbeitet mein Mund, zwischen meine Lippen bekomme ich einen Nippel ich sauge, nehme leicht meine Zähne, dein kurzes Stöhnen, aber du entwindest dich wieder und schon ist meine rechte Hand auch gefesselt.
Etwas legt sich auf mein Gesicht, Mund und Nase, feucht und herrlich riechend. Es ist dein nasser Slip, der mich fast wahnsinnig vor Lust werden lässt, meine Spitze zuckt in deiner Spalte. Ich stöhne laut vor Geilheit.
Dann wieder das geil-nasse Rutschen an meiner blutdurchströmten Eichel, du drehst dich und fesselt meine Füße.
„So gefällst du mir“, sagst du mit rauher Stimme, deine Hand geht unter meinen Arsch und ich hebe mich, dass du mir ein Kissen unterschiebt. Du kniest zwischen meine Beinen und ich stelle mir vor, wie du mein Geschlecht betrachtest, geil vor Lust und nur das. Du siehst meinen harten Schwanz auf und nieder zucken, aus meiner beschnittenen Eichel strömen die Lusttropfen und laufen herab, beim Zucken spritzen sie manchmal umher. Meine pralllen Hoden liegen eng an meinem Körper und darunter siehst du meinen Anus, der sich bei jeder Zuckung zusammenzieht.
Ich bin dein willenloser Lustsklave.

Ein langes und lautes Stöhnen kommt aus mir, als du deine Finger um meine Rosette gleiten lässt, dann spüre ich deinen Kopf und deine Zunge wieder an mir hochgleiten, über meinen Schaft, meine zuckende Eichel weiter zu meinen Lippen.
Dann der Schmerz in meinen Brustwarzen, die zwischen deinen Fingern gedrückt werden und meinen Körper stöhnend aufbaümen...

Ich bin nun kurz vor deinem Gesicht angekommen und richte mich langsam neben deinem Kopf auf die Knie auf. Meine Hand greift zu deinem Gesicht und langsam ziehe ich meinen Slip hinunter. „Na wie war es hast du den Duft genossen den du mit deinem Tun in meiner Fotze verursacht hast“? Frage ich dich bestimmt. Deine Erregung ist hörbar als du stotternd mit etwas zittriger Stimme antwortest:“Ich bin schon total high von deinem Geruch, süchtig nach dir, nach mehr! „. Nun denn mein lieber nun wirst du die Schweinerei auch sauberlecken müssen und mit diesen Worten senke ich mich auf dein Gesicht hinab so das meine Muschi auf deinen Lippen aufliegt. Du schnappst hörbar nach Luft. Und dann beginnst du zu tun was ich gefordert und ich zucke zusammen als deine Zunge sich zwischen meinen heißen Lippen drängt und sie sauber zu lecken beginnt. Immer wieder erhebe ich mich ein klein wenig damit zu Luft bekommst um mich dann wieder hinab zu senken.“ Das machst du schon ganz gut Lobe ich dich aber das ist noch viel mehr sieh es dir an was du angerichtet hast“. Mit diesen Worten gehe ich ein Stück hoch schiebe deine Augenbinde ein Stück hoch, meine Finger ziehen meine nassen Lippen auseinander. Dein Blick fällt auf meine Nasse Grotte du siehst wie der Saft regelrecht aus mir tropfen möchte.“ Dafür musst du bestraft werden du geile Sau und deshalb wirst du mich mit der Zunge ficken mein lieber wollen wir doch mal sehen was du noch so drauf hast“! Deine Augen sie glänzen als wärst du fiebrig so sehr scheint dich dieses Spiel an zu machen. Und sofort senke ich mich wieder auf dich hinab ich spüre wie deine Zunge den Eingang ertastet. Ich bewege mich so dass sie ihn schließlich erreicht und dann, dann gleitet sie in mich. Ich stöhne auf und meine Beine beginnen zu zittern immer wieder drängst du sie tief in mich und ziehst sie dann wieder zurück. „Ja das machst du gut du geiler Mistkerl“ rufe ich dir zu und ich kann es kaum ertragen wie du mich mit der Zunge fickst. Aber ich möchte noch nicht kommen kein ich will nicht das dir der Saft als Belohnung ins Gesicht spritzt. Und so erhebe ich mich und wie zuvor gleite ich an dir hinab.
Die Augenbinde ziehe ich nun wieder über deine Augen so dass du erneut blind bist. Wieder lasse ich deinen Schwanz durch meine nasse spalte gleiten. Dann steige ich hinab von dir und vom Bett hinunter. Deine Kopfbewegung zeigt mir dass du versuchst zu erkennen was ich nun mache. Extra Geräuschvoll öffne ich die Nachttischschublade und krame ein wenig darin einfach so denn tatsächlich habe ich längst was ich wollte in der Hand. Aber zu sehen wie du angestrengt lauscht und dein Brustkorb sich vor Erregung schnell hebt und senkt macht mich an. Dann komme ich wieder neben dich und mein Blick wandert über deinen wirklich großen Schwanz er ist riesig. Ich nehme den Penisring aus Silikon zwischen meinen Finger und ziehe ihn weit auseinander und dann führe ich ihn über deinen Schaft bis zur Wurzel hinunter und dort erst lasse ich ihn sich langsam zusammen ziehen, so dass er sich eng um dich schmiegt. Als ich dich berührte ihn drüber brachte zucktest du stöhnend aber als ich ihn loslasse und er sich eng um deinen eh schon harten Schwanz schlingt da bäumst du laut aufstöhnend nein jammernd dein Becken auf es schnellt in die Höhe. Es muss hart für dich sein denke ich bei mir. Kaum liegt er an da wird dein geiler Schwengel noch praller als zuvor. Du stöhnst unentwegt und windest dich deine Hände Reißen an den Fesseln aber du kannst nicht entkommen. Ja du geiler Fickhengst das hast du nun davon mich so geil zu machen sage ich rau ja winde die dich ruhig und bei diesen Worten umfasse ich deinen prallen Hoden und knete sie leicht und wieder schnellt bei der Berührung dein Becken in die Höhe. „Jetzt bist du bereit so groß und prall jetzt werde ich dich reiten deinen Schwanz tief in meine Nasse Fotze treiben“. Mit diesen Worten schwinge ich mich über dich und als ich dich langsam in mich aufnehme entfährt die ein lautes oh Gott. Als ich beginne dich zunächst langsam zur reiten da merke ich wie es sich in mir aufstaut du füllst mich völlig aus und stößt jedes Mal wenn ich auf dich absinke an in mir. Wir stöhnen nun laut um die Wetter und mit jeder Erhöhung den Tempos stößt du härter an ich kann nicht anders und schreie meine Empfindungen lauthals hinaus und dann spüre ich es, mein Unterleib zieht sich zusammen und mit einem lauten ja jetzt jaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa explodiere ich und fast zeitgleich ertönt auch dein Aufschrei und wir erleben zeitgleich unseren ersten Orgasmus. Ein geiles Gefühl wie sich unsere Säfte kraftvoll in mir verbinden durch den Penisring spritzt du dann später aber auch kraftvoller ab. Als es verebbt hängst du regelrecht kraftlos in den Fesseln und auch ich lasse mich auf dich nieder sinken einen Moment um mich aus zu ruhen. Dann beuge ich mich vor und beginne zunächst deine Arme los zu binden. Kaum getan schiebst du die Augenbinde ab während ich auch deine Fußfesseln löse. Ich sehe dich an deinen Augen blitzen keck und ich ahne du wirst dich rächen ich hoffe es doch sehr. Ich hole uns was zu trinken aus der Küche wie schon auf dem Fest eben natürlich Wein wir Stoßen an und ich zünde mir eine Zigarette an und auch dir biete ich eine an ich weiß ja nicht ob du rauchst…… Wir lehnen uns zurück und ich seufze:“ das war geil ich hoffe es hat dir auch gefallen“.
Du schaust mich an und ich sehe ein blitzen in deinen Augen als du rau erwiderst: “Ich verspreche dir, dafür wirst du deine gerechte Strafe erhalten, auch du wirst leiden müssen! “
Deine Worte und Blicke machen deutlich das es dir gefallen hat aber auch das du dich rächen wirst. Ein Schaudern geht durch meinen Körper…………………..

Nun fühle ich ihren Körper wieder an mit hochgleiten, jede ihrer Berührungen versetzt mir einen Schauer. Sie packt kurz meinen Schwanz an, der in ihrem Griff wild zuckt, dann geht sie weiter nach oben und nimmt den Slip von meinem Gesicht. Ich bin völlig betört, höre sie sprechen von Sauberlecken und merke, dass sie ihre Möse auf mein Gesicht niedersetzt.
Werde von ihrer heißen Nässe fast ertränkt, ich lecke und sauge ihren Saft ein, es wird immer mehr, sie schiebt ihre tropfnassen Lippen mit Luststöhnen auf meinem Gesicht hin und her, si lässt mir kaum Luft zum Atmen, immer mehr Saft fließt, ich muss schlucken. Ihr Kitzler ist heftig angeschwollen, sie hält ihn zu meiner Zunge, ich lecke langsam mit Druck, werde ünbändig geil von ihren Zuckungen und ihrem Stöhnen.
Ich bin ihr Sklave, völlig ausgeliefert und gebe mich ihr hin. Meine Eier ziehen sich an meinen Körper, schmerzend angeschwollen wollen sie endlich den Saft rauslassen. Aber sie befiehlt und ich leide, mit Lust.
Sie geht ein Stück von mir weg und nimmt die Augenbind etwas hoch, ich sehe direkt in ihre Fotze, die sie mit beiden Händen aufhält und mir alles freigibt. Ihre geschwollen Lippen, der Kitzler liegt oben frei, rosa angeschwollen, die Säfte laufen an ihren Innenschenkeln nieder.
„Fick mich mit deiner Zunge!“, befiehlt sie und ihr Locheingang ist nun über meinem Mund, ich taste ihn mit der Zunge ab, ihr williges geiles Fleisch, aus dem es immer weiter tropft, spüre ihren Eingang. Sie senkt ihre Hüften tief und ich stoße mit Stöhnen durch ihren Muskel, der zuckend nachgibt, bin in ihr und meine Zunge gleitet durch ihr geiles Fickloch. Sie lässt mich tief hinein, ein unbeschreiblich geiles Gefühl meiner Zunge überfällt meinen ganzen Körper, der sich spannt, sich endlich entladen will. Sie stönt lauf, als ich meine Zunge mit allse Kraft und so tief ich kann in sie hineinstoße, ihre Beine zittern, sie steht kurz vor dem Orgasmus. Und ihre Säfte fließen wieder, mein Gesicht wird überströmt, Rinnsale laufen an meinen Wangen aufs Laken, über mein Ohr.
Sie gleitet plötzlich hinab lässt ihre Fotze einmal genüsslich über meinen Schwanz gleiten. Ich stöhne vor Lust und Verlangen. Dann macht sie mich wieder blind, steht vom Bett auf. Ich versuche zu erahnen, was sie macht, höre aber einen Moment nur Stille. Ich stelle mir vor, sie steht neben dem Bett, betrachtet mich und zwirbelt mit der einen Hand ihren Nippel, die andere massiert ihre Spalte.
Höre sie in einer Schublade kramen und suchen, bin zitternd gespannt, was sie sich jetzt ausdenkt, mich weiter zu foltern.
Wieder ein Moment Stille ich fühle sie neben mir, spüre ihren geilen Blick. Sie hantiert an meinem Schwanz, ein ungewöhnliches Gefühl, kein geiles Wichsen. Dann das Gefühl, dass mich läut aufstöhnen, fast schreien lässt, der Ring schließt sich um meine Wurzel, ein enormer Druck und spontan swillt meine Eichel noch dicker an, ich bin fast am Platzen. Mein Becken stößt in die Höhe, ich spüre meinen ganzen Körper aufzucken und zittern, dieser unendliche Blutstau in meinem Schwengel macht mich verrückt, ich winde mich und zerre an den Fesseln, langsam beruhigt sich mein Körper wieder. Mit Stönen und Jammern zucke ich und winde mir, sie knetet meine prallen Hoden, dieser unerträgliche Lustschmerz. Ich höre sie wi durch Watte sgen, dass mein Schwanz nun prall genug ist und si mich ficken will. Endlich spüre ich, dass sie ihr Becken in Position bringt, meine pralle Eiche mit ihren Fingern dirigiert. Dann dieser so geile Gefühl ihrer Hitze und glitschigen Nässe, sie nimmt mich ganz auf, treibt mich langsam tief in sie. „Oh Gott!“, stöhne ich vor Erleichterung, dieses unendlich geile Gefühl genießend. Sie bleibt einen Moment sitzen, ich spüre, dass sie ihren Muskel fest um meinen Schaft schließt und jetzt langsam anfängt, mich zu reiten. Mein gefolterter Fickprügel nimmt jeder deiner Bewegungen vollkommen dankbar auf, dieses geile Gefühl, wie sich meine Schafthaut bewegt und meine dicke Eichel dich ausfüllt und zum Höhepunkt massiert.
Du erhöst das Tempo und und lässt mich tief in dich stechen, ich spüre, wie meine Spitze in dir anstößt. Ich spüre es ultimativ in mir aufsteigen, das Kitzeln in der Schwanzspitze reißt nicht mehr ab, und alles schwillt noch mehr an. Höre dein Stöhnen, du wirst noch lauter und schneller, deine Schenkel zittern heftig. Meine erste tiefe und fast nicht enden wollender Kontraktion, dein tiefes OOOOHHHHHH!
Ich stöhne tief, als ich mit unglaublich kräftigen Schüben meinen Saft in die letzten Ecken deines Innersten spritze.
Du liegst auf mir und ich hänge völlig kraftlos in den Fesseln, unfäg zur kleinsten Äußerung. Und du kommst wieder zu dir, langsam löst du meine Fesseln an den Händen.
Ich schiebe die Augenbinde weg und beobachte dich beim Lösen meiner Fußfesseln. Ich sehe von hinten deine Lustgrotte, aus der sich milchig unsere Säfte ergießen. Dieses Bild ist der Beginn meiner Phantasien, die nur eins im Sinn haben: Mich extrem lustvoll an dir zu rächen, deinen Körper bis zum Äußersten zu reizen und dir bisher unbekannte Lust zu bereiten.
Du legst dich neben mich, bietest mir Wein und eine Zigarette an. Wir liegen nebeneinander, berühren und streicheln uns, sind uns ganz nah.
Als du mich fragst, ob es mir gefallen hat, sage ich mit bedrohlich verstellter Stimme: “Ich verspreche dir, dafür wirst du deine gerechte Strafe erhalten, auch du wirst leiden müssen! “
Bei diesen Worten sehe ich dir tief in die Augen und bemerke einen kleinen Augenblick des Schauderns............…

Geschrieben von sunseeker und kleinehexe2... Continue»
Posted by sun-seeker 3 months ago  |  Categories: BDSM, First Time  |  Views: 1467  |  
100%
  |  1

Das Fest am See

kleinehexe2
Diese Geschichte entstand in zusammenarbeit mit sun-seeker viel Spass beim Lesen und Fortsetzung folgt. Hochladeversuch nummer drei hoffe das klappt jetzt mal.

Das Fest am See



Es war ein wundervoller sonniger Tag und der Abend ist so mild so angenehm es weht ein lauer Wind. Allein auf der Terrasse zu sitzen und den Abend ausklingen zu lassen dazu habe ich keine Lust. Und dann kommt mir die Idee, da war doch was, einen Liveveranstaltung am See, das war doch heute. Und ich schaue kurz ins Internet und ja tatsächlich das steht es auch schon: Damm fest am See mit Livebands. Das wäre es jetzt, dorthin fahren und mal schauen was so geht ob man Leute kennenlernen kann denn bei Musik geht das in der Regel sehr gut. Also mache ich mich hübsch zurecht und mache mich dann gleich auf den Weg dorthin.

…Ein arbeitsreicher Tag liegt hinter mir. Zum Damm fest am See hat der Verein, in dem ich seit Jahren bin, die Bühne aufgebaut und alles andere vorbereitet. Heute Abend habe ich noch eine Stunde Dienst an der Kasse und dann kann ich das Fest mit den Livebands genießen.
Ich freue mich wahnsinnig darauf, Leute zu treffen und viele neue Bekanntschaften zu machen. Dass Damm fest ist der Höhepunkt der Sommerveranstaltungen.
Ich stehe unter der Dusche, mache mich frisch und rasiere mich für den Abend. Passend für den Abend nehme ich eine schwarze Jeans, Hemd, Sakko und mache mich auf den Weg.
An der Kasse herrscht großer Andrang. Und kurz vor neun, dem Ende meiner Kassenzeit, bezahlt eine sehr attraktive und hübsch gekleidete Frau bei mir ihre Eintrittskarte. Wir schauen uns tief in die Augen, während ich ihr die Karte und das Wechselgeld gedankenverloren übergebe. Die kurze Berührung unserer Hände elektrisiert mich und ich weiß, dass wir uns auf dem Fest begegnen werden.

Ich habe mich für diesen Abend dazu entschieden meine Lieblingshose anzuziehen sie ist Schwarz mit hochglänzendem silbernen Aufdrucken was sie sehr edel erscheinen lässt. Dazu mein graues Top, dass mein Dekolleté gekonnt in Szene setzt. Unter die Hose passen am besten meine dunkelgrauen Cowboystiefel über deren Schaft sich die Hose eng anschmiegt. Die Haare lasse ich offen mag ich es doch wenn der Wind sie durch die Luft wirbelt. Noch eine kurze dünnere Jacke dazu und ich bin fertig. Als ich das Festgelände erreiche stelle ich fest das alles zugeparkt ist, also muss ich wohl weiter weg parkten was mir gar nicht gefällt da ich draußen allein im Dunkeln sehr ängstlich bin. Schließlich finde ich eine Möglichkeit zum Parken und mache mich auf den Weg. Ich gehe recht zügig, der Weg führt am Wald vorbei, und wie immer höre ich jedes auch noch so kleine Geräusch und langsam steigt Angst in mir auf. Dann endlich habe ich den Eingangsbereich erreicht und froh reihe ich mich in die Schlange ein. Es geht recht schnell und dann bin ich auch schon dran. Der Kartenverkäufer ist ein netter junger Mann, sportlich gekleidet mit schwarzer Jeans und einem Sakko. Er sieht mich an und irgendwie bin ich sofort gefangen in diesem Blick. Als er mich beim überreichen der Karte leicht berührt geht ein Schauer über meinen Körper. Die Leute hinter mir drängeln schon und so werde unsanft aus dem verträumten Augenblick gerissen und muss zwangsläufig weitergehen.
Ich schaue mich um auf dem Festgelände und überlege was ich nun tun soll. So allein in einer solchen Menschenmenge ist nicht so ganz einfach und so steuere ich zunächst gleich die erste Bühne an und stelle mich dort noch ein wenig unsicher etwas Abseits um dem Gedränge ein wenig zu entgehen. Ich lausche der Musik aber immer wieder kommt mir die Situation am Eingang in den Sinn, dieser kurze Moment als ich in die Augen dieses mir völlig fremden versunken bin.

…Endlich ist meine Arbeit zu Ende und ich gehe gut gelaunt aus dem Kassenhäuschen auf das Festgelände. Die Musik ist schon im Gange. Auf der ersten Bühne spielt eine Country-Rock-Band, die wirklich gut klingt, also gehe ich näher zur Musik, am Rande der Bühne, denn ich mag das Gedränge in der Mitte vor der Bühne nicht.
Mir geht diese Frau an der Kasse nicht aus dem Kopf, ich denke an sie und spüre dieses herrliche Kribbeln in meiner Mitte. Ihr Blick, ihre tief grau-grünen Augen sehe ich direkt vor meinem geistigen Auge. Ihr Lächeln und die flüchtige Berührung spüre ich immer noch, ihre zarten Hände. Sie lässt mich nicht los, ich fühle mich von ihr wie verzaubert angezogen. Als sie den Kassentresen verließ, habe ich noch ihre Jacke und ihre langen, schwarzen Haare wahrgenommen, denn die Menschen hinter ihr haben sie förmlich weggedrängelt.
Und jetzt am Rand der Menschenmenge, ich traue meinen Augen kaum, steht sie fast direkt vor mir. ich täusche mich nicht, sie ist es wirklich. "Du musst sie ansprechen", befiehlt meine innere Stimme und ich stelle mich neben sie.
"Hi, magst du auch nicht in der Mitte der Menge rumgestoßen werden?" frage ich sie.
"Ja ich meine Nein" stottere ich verlegen. "Ich mag es auch nicht wenn zu viele Menschen um mich sind".
"Dann möchte ich dich gerne auf einen Wein einladen, der Stand dahinten ist nicht so belegt und man kann von dort aus sehr gut zur Bühne sehen."
Ihr Lächeln, leicht verlegen, zeigte mir ihr großes Interesse und das erste Eis war gebrochen. "Dann los!" sagte sie und wir gingen nebeneinander zum Weinstand.
Sie nimmt einen lieblichen weißen und ich einen kräftigen Cabernet.
Ich kann sie jetzt zum ersten Mal in Ruhe betrachten und spüre, wie ich magisch von ihr angezogen werde, ihr Dekolleté ist fantastisch. Ganz leicht zeigt sich ihr wunderschöner schwarzer Spitzen-BH unter ihrem grauen Top und schon regt es sich unter meinem Gürtel, ich spüre in meiner Spitze ein heißes Kribbeln. „Ob sie sieht, dass ich erregt bin?“, denke ich.
Ihre enge schwarze Jeans und ihre Cowboystiefel sehen sehr sexy aus und ich werde noch ein bisschen erregter. „Das hat seit langem keine Frau mehr so schnell mit mir gemacht, ich bin ihr schon fast verfallen“, geht es mir durch den Kopf.
Und schnell unterhalten wir uns angeregt und sehr interessant. Aber ihr Blick, ihre Augen, die mich unentwegt anlächeln, werfen mich aus der Bahn. In mir herrscht ganz großes Kino.

Immer noch bin ich in Gedanken an ihn versunken und nehme die Musik kaum war, sehe sie vor mir diese blau- grauen Augen so klar so liebevoll irgendwie. Und es ist als könne ich es spüren wie er meine Hand berührte. Da höre ich auf einmal eine Stimme neben mir und schrecke hoch. Und ich traue meinen Augen kaum er ist es und ich fühle mich fast ertappt. Mit einem lockeren Hi fragt er ob ich auch nicht gerne in der Mitte der Menge rumgestoßen werde. Ich setze zum Antworten an aber längst wieder in seinen Augen gefangen stottere ich nur noch. „ Ja, nein „Oh mein Gott wie peinlich geht es mir durch den Kopf. Aber er übergeht es ganz Gentleman und lädt mich auf ein Glas Wein ein. An einem Stand in der Nähe wo es nicht so voll ist aber dennoch die Bühne gut zu sehen ist. Und ich kann nur noch lächeln denn es freut mich sehr bin ich doch von seinem Wesen wie gefangen. Die traumhaften Augen, das dicke Haar leicht grau meliert und keck mit Gel auf dem Kopf frisiert.
Mit einem Lächeln gehe ich mit ihm hinüber zum Stand und auf Wunsch habe ich schnell ein Glas lieblichen Weißwein in der Hand, er trinkt einen kräftigeren und das Wirkt irgendwie männlich auf mich. Meine Befangenheit legt sich langsam. Ich spüre wie seine Augen über meinen Körper wandern. Und ich bin Recht klein und so hat er misst er doch mindestens 1,85 einen guten Blick in mein Dekolletee´. Mir wird warm bei dem Gedanken was er alles sehen kann. Und ihm scheint zu gefallen was er sieht denn er scheint ein wenig nervös zu werden. Und ich kann nicht umhin ihn an zu lächeln und auch er lächelt. Er scheint wirklich verlegen zu sein denn schnell beginnt er eine lockere Unterhaltung. Und so plaudern wie so über dies uns das aber immer wieder finden sich unsere Blicke und es ist als würden wie in den Augen des anderen ertrinken. Man spürt deutlich das Knistern das in der Luft liegt. Die Band höre ich schon lange nicht mehr denn ich bin wie im Bann gefangen in diesem Blick. Zwischenzeitlich hat er mir einen Hocker besorgt damit ich nicht stehen muss und es gleicht ein wenig den Größenunterschied aus .Und seine Augen und auch sein Lächeln zeigen klar dass ich ihm gefalle. Ich lasse meinen Blick über ihn wandern und es gefällt mir was ich sehe seine Ganze Gestalt alles einfach an ihm gefällt mir. Und ich glaube eine leichte Wölbung in seiner Hose erkennen zu können. Und ich spüre wie Verlangen in mir aufkeimt meine Hand sanft darüber gleiten zu lassen. Oh Gott geht es mir durch den Kopf was passiert hier gerade ich kenn ihn kaum und denke sowas. Ich hoffe er hat den blick nicht bemerkt und versuche mich wieder auf das Gespräch zu Konzentrieren. Hinter ihm drängelt eine Gruppe vorbei und er wird auf einmal gegen mich gedrängt. Unsere Körper berühren sich und mir wird heiß und kalt. Und ich kann ihn riechen den Duft der nur Erregung verheißen kann. Und in mir entsteht ein Bild, ein Bild von uns beiden am See wie sich unsere Körper berühren. Ich weiß ich will ihn aber wie stelle ich es an?

Die Musik wird zur Nebensache, sie nimmt mich ein und ich lasse es geschehen. Mit dem Wein in der Han kommen wir uns näher und ich kann sie riechen, ihren Sommerduft voller Erotik und Spannung.
Sie ist deutlich kleiner als ich, so etwa 1,65m und wenn ich sie anschaue, sehe ich immer ihre strahlenden Augen und ihr Dekolleté, das meinen Blick fesselt. Ihre fülligen und strammen Brüste ziehen meine Augen magisch an, -ob sie meine begehrlichen Blicke mag-, frage ich mich. Ich möchte ihr einfach nur nahe sein, sie berühren können.
Ich besorge ihr einen Barhocker, sie setzt sich und streckt ihren Rücken gerade, zeigt mir umso mehr ihre sexy Oberweite unter dem weit ausgeschnittenen Top und ich bin mir sicher, dass sie meine Blicke annimmt.
Dann werde ich von einigen Menschen von hinten auf sie zu gedrängt, ich muss einen Ausfallschritt auf sie zu machen, um mein Gleichgewicht zu halten und umfasse dabei mit meiner rechten Hand ihre Hüfte. Ein Schauer durchfährt meinen Körper bei dieser Berührung, meine Fingerspitzen ertasten ein bisschen ihrer sanften Haut. Sofort spüre ich wieder dieses geile Kribbeln in meiner Spitze, die an ihren Schenkel gedrückt wird. Mein Verlangen nach ihr wird nahezu unerträglich, ich erwische mich zu phantasieren, dass wir in einer Scheune im Heu liegen und uns berühren, uns lieben und es geschehen lassen.
Ich schaue in ihre lächelnden und glänzenden Augen und entschuldige mich für diese „unfreiwillige“ Berührung. Und wir beide genießen diese Berührung viel länger als nötig. „Ich möchte dich anfassen, berühren, verführen genießen, deine devoten Blicke herausfordern und dir Erfüllung schenken“, denke ich. „Werden wir uns heute finden? Ich will es, doch wie, wie kommen wir hier weg und können es uns gemütlich machen.
Eigentlich kein Problem, sie zu fragen, ob wir den Abend weiter bei mir verbringen wollen, denn ich lebe seit einem Jahr wieder allein. Aber ich bin etwas schüchtern und möchte sie nicht vor den Kopf stoßen.
Allerdings kommen wir uns beim dritten Glas Wein deutlich näher, es werden um uns herum immer mehr Menschen, die auch am Weinstand drängeln und so rücken wir ganz nahe zusammen. Mein Schritt berührt ihren Oberschenkel. Hoffentlich bemerkt sie nicht, wie hart ich schon bin, denke ich, bei jeder Berührung zuckt mein viel zu eng eingepackter Kolben hart an die Hose.

Als er wieder ein wenig von mir abrückt bin ich fast ein klein wenig enttäuscht denn es fühlte sich gut an diese Berührung. Aber eins weiß ich genau es geht was ganz sicher tut es das denn als er mir eben so nah war das spürte ich seine harte Männlichkeit an meinem Knie und es durchfuhr mich heiß und kalt. Seine Finger berührten ein wenig von meiner nackten Haut und es war ein unglaubliches Gefühl. Er steht auf mich geht es mir durch den Kopf. Dann steht er wieder vor mir und wieder bin ich gefangen von seinem Wesen und ich ertappe mich dabei wie mein Blick dorthin fällt zu seinem Schritt und nun kann ich sie erkennen die Wölbung seiner Hose für niemanden außer mich zu sehen aber ich nehme sie nur allzu deutlich war. Mittlerweile während wir plaudern haben wir beide schon ein paar Gläschen getrunken und ich denke mir es muss doch was gehen komm Mädel trau dich du bist doch sonst nicht so schüchtern. Aber er ist irgendwie anders, so besonders ich kann es nicht beschreiben und diese Gefühle verwirren mich zusehends und es fällt mir immer schwerer dem lockeren Gespräch zu folgen.
Mittlerweile ist es voller geworden am Weinstand und so müssen wir zwangsläufig näher zusammenrücken. Nun wird es langsam sehr schwierig noch ruhig zu bleiben denn er steht ganz dicht bei mir seine Männlichkeit drückt leicht gegen meinen Oberschenkel und immer wenn wieder mal jemand drängelt stößt er dagegen. Ich spüre wie es warm wird zwischen meinen Schenkeln, und ich fühle ganz deutlich wie die Feuchte der Lust zu pochen beginnt. Und dann wage ich mich einen kleinen Schritt vor. Während ich ihn ansehe bei m Gespräch streiche ich wie zufällig über meinen Oberschenkel und streife dabei sanft an seinem besten Stück entlang das sich immer deutlicher in der Hose abmalt. Ich spüre wie er zusammen zuckt und auch wie sich sein Schwengel in der Hose regt bei meiner Berührung. Ein kurzes Blitzten geht durch seinen Blick und ich kann sehen das es ihm gefällt. Nun denn denke ich jetzt oder nie und erneut lasse ich meine Hand dorthin wandern diesmal allerdings streichele ich bewusst über die Wölbung und lasse meine Hand um ihn gewölbt dort liegen. Ich kann spüren das er recht groß ist und ich spüre Sehnsucht danach ihn in mir zu spüren ich will das er mich ausfüllt das er rau und hart in mich stößt und bei diesem Gedanken da fängt es an ich spüre wie der Saft der Lust langsam beginnt an meinen Innenschenkeln entlang zu rinnen. Er holt hörbar Luft und sein Blick wandert für einen Moment dort hinunter bevor er mich wieder ansieht. Wir reden nicht mehr sehen uns nur an und unsere Blicke sprechen Bände. Ich verziehe mein Gesicht zu einem verführerischen Lächeln und drücke dabei meine Hand fester zusammen. Wieder zuckt er ein wenig und dann lächelt auch er. Ich bin erfüllt von Sehnsucht danach alles zu spüren den ganzen Körper die Hände die mich liebkosen und die Zunge wie sie mir die Wonne schenkt. Das Eis ist gebrochen und ich warte gespannt was er nun tut. Ich wünschte er würde mich jetzt dort unten berühren die Feuchtigkeit spüren die meine Hose dort leicht durchtränkt.

Und dann spüre ich etwas, schaue kurz an mir herab. Sie hat ihre Hand auf ihren Oberschenkel gelegt, genau da, wo mein Schritt ihr Bein berührt. Sie bewegt ihre Finger ganz leicht, dass ich sie genau an meiner Eichel fühle, ein geiler Schauer Durchfährt meinen Körper! Sie hat jetzt mein Eis gebrochen, wir rücken noch näher zusammen, ich sehe ein Funkeln in ihren Augen, sie sagt mir, dass sie will. Ich fühle ihre festen und großen Brüste an meinem Arm und sehe, wie sich ihre Nippel unter dem Top emporheben. Wir sprechen nicht mehr, ich schaue ihr tief in die Augen und meine Hand fühlt ihren Nippel unter dem Top, der mein Streicheln in ganzer Größe genießt.
Wir schauen uns begierig in die Augen und ihre Hand umfasst meinen knallharten Schwanz, ihr Griff ist unglaublich geil und mein Verlangen wird langsam unerträglich. Ich möchte sie ganz erleben, ihren nackten Körper an mir spüren und unsere Geilheit leben, sie zum Schreien bringen.
Meine andere Hand legt sich auf ihren Schenkel, ich fahre langsam an ihren Innenseiten hoch, spüre ihre Reaktion, sie reibt ihre strammen Titten weiter an mir. Und macht meiner Hand auf ihrem Schenkel den Weg frei, immer höher. Wir schauen uns an, unsere lächelnden Gesichter sind jetzt begierig blickend, wir nähern uns, Lippen, Zungen gehen ineinander, ein wahnsinniger Schauer durchfährt mich, ihre Zunge, ihre Hand an meiner Eichel und meine Hand fühlt ihre mittlere Jeansnaht, direkt daneben eine Spur glitschiger, geiler Nässe.
„Hier ist es zu eng“, sage ich in ihr Ohr, „lass uns gehen!“. Arm in Arm kehren wir dem Festgelände den Rücken und gehen zum Taxistand.

Ich habe meine Schenkel gespreizt wie zur Einladung und als es noch voller wird rutscht er natürlich absichtlich zwischen sie ein stückweit. Sein Arm streift meine Nippel die sogleich groß und hart werden. Wir sind so von Menschen umringt das niemand sehen kann was wir tun und das macht ihn mutiger. Mich ansehend lässt er seine Hand zu meinen harten Nippeln wandern und ich habe das Gefühl sie werden immer noch praller und härter. Ganz automatisch dränge ich gegen diese Hand die ein prickeln in mir hervorruft. Als ich dann seine Hand auf meinem Schenkel spüre da stockt mir der Atem jetzt wird er es tun oh ja bitte berühre mich dort geht es mir durch den Kopf. Und sogleich mache ich den Weg für ihn frei. Ja ich will es ich will es so sehr. Immer noch sehen wir uns an mein Griff um seinen Schwanz wird fester so sehr erregt mich sein tun. Dann beugt er sich hinab und beginnt mich zu Küssen seine Zunge drängt zwischen meine Lippen, und nur zu gerne öffne ich sie bereitwillig und erwidere diesen Kuss. Unsere Zungen treiben ein wildes Spiel miteinander und dann endlich spüre ich wie seine Hand meiner Feuchten Lust immer näher kommt und dann endlich berührt er mich dort mit leichtem Druck streicht er darüber und ich zucke unwillkürlich habe ich es doch so ersehnt und ich weiß er fühlt die Feuchtigkeit und es wird ihn noch mehr antreiben.
Dann höre ich noch sein flüstern am Ohr das es dort zu eng ist und schon gehen wir Arm in Arm los durch das Gedränge dem Ausgang entgegen. Kaum das Gelände verlassen und Abseits auf einem Waldweg da bleibt er stehen dreht mich zu sich und wir schauen uns an. Und dann beginnt er mich zu küssen erst sanft dann immer drängender. Unsere Hände erforschen wild den anderen, und stück für stück schiebt er mich weiter und schon stehe ich mit dem Rücken an einen Baum gelehnt. Dann hält er inne sieht mich an und seine Hände gleiten hinab zu meinen Brüsten und umfassen sie fest. Und seine Finger streifen fest über meine Nippel immer wieder ich stöhne leise auf und meine Hand wandert in seinen Schritt und ich umfasse erneut seinen harten Schwanz und beginne ihn durch die Hose zu reiben er stöhnt auf. Wir sind völlig verrückt auf den anderen und ich weiß wir müssen einen Ort aufsuchen an dem wir ungestört hemmungslosen Sex haben können. Aber eines brauche ich jetzt gleich ich möchte ihn sehen den Schwanz der sich so herrlich groß anfühlt und so entwinde ich mich ihm und sage. Ich will ihn sehen zeig ihn mir deinen geilen Schwanz mach die Hose auf und zeige ihn mir. Du lächelst und mit geübten Handriffen öffnest du deine Hose und holst in heraus und meine Augen verfolgen es genau. Und dann sehe ich ihn und ich atme tief ein „Wow er ist der Hammer einfach nur ein Prachtstück“. Und mit diesen Worten gehe ich auf die Knie und meine Hand um fasst ihn und schiebt den Schaft vor und zurück während meine Zunge immer wieder keck die Lusttropfen an der Spitze erhaschen. Du stöhnst auf und als ich ihn mit meine Mund umschließe greifen deine Hände nach meinem Kopf und laut stöhnend versenkst du ihn tief in meinen Mund. Aber nur kurz dann ziehst du mich hoch zu dir und du ergreifst meine Hände mit einer Hand über meinen Kopf und drückst sie gegen den Baum. Mit der anderen befreist du meine Brüste aus dem Top so das sie drüber hängen und beginnst rau meine Nippel abwechselnd zu zwirbeln und an ihnen zu ziehen nun ist es an mir zu stöhnen. Dann gleitet deine Hand weiter runter und mit druck reibst du meine Muschi durch den Stoff. Ich stöhne lauter und du sagst: „Ich will dich die ganze Nacht nehmen und dich fühlen! Endlich in dir sein und dich ficken! „. Dann lässt du vom mir und fragst nur noch wohin zu dir oder zu mir. Da ich Single bin schlage ich vor zu mir zu fahren weil wir dort völlig ungestört sind.

Auf dem Waldweg zum Taxi überkommt es mich, ich bleibe an einem Baum stehen und wir küssen uns wild, sie lehnt an dem Baum. Ihre festen und großen Brüste geilen mich unter meinen Fingern auf, ihre harten Nippel fühlen sich wunderbar an und unter meiner Massage stöhnt sie geil auf, unsere Zungen treiben ein wildes Spiel. Wieder fühle ich ihre Hände an meiner gespannten Hose, sie knetet meinen Schaft und öffnet mit geschickten Handgriffen meinen Gürtel. Dann gleitet sie hinab und sagt: „Ich will ihn sehen!“, worauf ich sofort meine Hose öffne, mein knallharter Schwanz springt ihr aus dem Bündchen der Unterhose direkt vor ihre Augen. Sie haucht, welch ein Prachtstück sie vor sich hat und leckt sogleich den Lusttropfen von meiner Eichelspitze, die zuckend vor ihrem Mund steht. Sie schiebt ihn in ihren Mund und beginnt derart gekonnt zu blasen, dass mir sofort ein geiles und tiefes Stöhnen entweicht. Sie trifft mit ihrer Zunge direkt auf mein Lustzentrum und ich muss mich sehr zusammenreißen, um nicht den Verstand zu verlieren.
Ich ziehe deinen Kopf hoch und gehe mit meiner Hand unter ihren BH, schiebe sie heraus und knete hart deine so großen Warzen, dü stöhnst laut auf. Und noch lauter, als ich meine Hand in deine Hose stecke und mein Mittelfinger in deinen völlig nassen Schlitz geht. Ich spüre, wie dein Kitzler bei meiner ersten Berührung zusammenzuckt und dann richtig hart wird. Mein Verstand setzt wieder ein wenig ein und sagt mir, dass es nur noch geiler wird, wenn wir jetzt einen Moment unterbrechen.
Im Wagen sagt sie dem Fahrer ihre Adresse, und ohne dass ich auch nur ein Wort sagen kann, vereinen sich auch schon wieder unsere Zungen zu einem endlos geilen Spiel. Meine Eier fangen langsam an, vor Geilheit zu schmerzen, du reizt meinen Schwanz immer geiler durch die Hose hindurch und ich fühle deinen Saft durch die Jeans hindurch, möchte in deine Lippen fahren, dich endlich schmecken. Meine Finger sind ein bisschen feucht von dir und ich lecke sie ab, ein erster so geiler Geschmack. Du siehst es, grinst geil und ich kann es kaum erwarten, mich in deinem Mund zu versenken. Endlich sind wir da, ich sehe eine Doppelhaushälfte, auf die du mich zuführst. Du holst ein dünnes Tuch aus deiner Handtasche und verbindest mir die Augen.

Ich stehe immer noch an den Baum gelehnt und seine Hand hält die meinen fest über meinem Kopf fest. Grade noch rieb er mit druck meine Muschi und jetzt „oh Gott ja bitte“ denke ich als seinen Hand sich in meinen Hosenbund schiebt. Als sein Finger durch meine Nasse Spaltet gleitet zucke ich stöhnend zusammen und ich spüre wie mein Kitzler hart wird und meinen geschwollenen Lippen pulsieren. Die ganze Zeit sehen wir uns dabei in die Augen und als ich zucke und stöhne umspielt ein genießenden lächeln seinen Mund. Ich kann es lesen in seinen Augen das mich noch eine Menge erwartet und ich will es ich will das er es mir besorgt mir alles gibt. Ich möchte vergehen mich winden unter seinem tun. Es war eine kurze Berührung dann zog er sogleich die Hand zurück. Und gutes Timing denn just in dem Moment als er sich von mir löst hält das Taxi neben uns. Wir steigen beiden hinten ein und ich sage dem Fahrer kurz die Adresse zu der er uns bringen soll. Schon komisch wir kennen nicht einmal unsere Namen und doch berühren wir uns völlig unbeherrscht und wild geht es mir durch den Kopf. Er ist der schöne Unbekannte der mir unvergessliche Stunden bescheren wird das weiß ich. Während der Fahrt ich kann nicht anders es ist wie ein zwang gleitet meine Hand wieder zur Wölbung seiner Hose um ihn zu fühlen diesen prachtvollen Schwanz der es mir besorgen wird meine nasse Fotze ficken wird. Er zuckt zusammen kurz dann nimmt er den Finger der eben noch durch meine Spalte fuhr und leckt ihn ab. Sein blick sagt stumm das ihm der Geschmack gefällt und das das längst nicht alles war. Die Fahrt ist nicht lang ich wohne nur ein paar Minuten entfernt der Fahrer hält vor der Doppelhaushälfte die ich bewohne. Wir zahlen und steigen aus und gehen auf das Haus davor bleibe ich stehen sehne ihn an und greife in meine Handtasche in der sich noch ein Halstuch befindet. Ich ihn mir ist ein plan gereift ein Überraschung für ihn. Als er das Tuch erblickt sieht er mich mit geilem Blick an und dann lässt er geschehen das ich ihm die Augen verbinde. Ich schließe die Haustür auf und führe ihn hinein. Ich kann fühlen wie er vor Erregung zittert. Sein Atem geht stoßweise es macht ihn Geil nichts sehen zu können. Wir betreten die Wohnung ich führe ich zunächst durch den Flur ein Stück und dann rechts durch eine Tür ins Badezimmer. Dort angekommen drehe ich mich zu dir und meine Hand greift kraftvoll deinen Schwanz durch den Stoff. Zu zuckst zusammen bei der plötzlichen und groben Berührung und ein stöhnen entweicht dir. Ich öffne seine Hose und ziehe sie hinunter mitsamt dem Slip. Die Hose hängt an seinen Knöcheln, er stehst vor mir und ein Zittern geht durch seinen Körper. „Steig aus der Hose“, fordere ich ihn auf und er tut es etwas unbeholfen so blind. Und auch der Schuhe entledigt er sich sogleich. Dann gehe ich auf ihn zu und meine Hände gleiten über sein Shirt hin zu seinen Burstwarzen und ich zwirbele sie leicht durch den Stoff so dass sie sich erheben und sich hart gegen den Stoff drücken. Ein geiler Anblick und es nicht erwarten könnend schiebe ich es hoch und fordere ihn auf es auszuziehen. Er tut es und so steht er nun vor mir völlig nackt. Dann gehe ich um ihn herum und sehe ihn mir genau an. Ich fasse fest seinen geilen strammen Arsch und gebe ihm einen Klaps darauf. Meine Hand packt erneut den Schwanz der prall und hart emportreckt. Und so im festen griff führe ich ihn weiter. Hinaus aus dem Bad die kleine Treppe empor und hinein in mein Schlafzimmer den Schwanz fest in der Hand.
Ich führe ihn zum Bett es ist ein Bett mit Gittern an denen einige Tücher hängen und sage leise aber bestimmt “ leg dich hin und spreize die Beine und die Arme über den Kopf“. Er Tut es und ich spüre wie er zittert. Dann steige ich aus meiner Hose und den Schuhen und das topf streife ich ab und werfe es achtlos beiseite. Er liegt da seine Kopf ist geneigt er lauscht den Geräuschen und wieder geht ein zittern durch seinen Körper und sein Schwanz er wippt vor Erregung. Ich lege den BH ab und auch den Slip. Dann steige ich aufs Bett und lasse mich auf seine Männlichkeit sinken so das längs zwischen meinen Lippen liegt. Er zuckt als ich ein Stück nach oben rutsche und sein Schwanz durch meine Nasse Spalte gleitet. Beuge mich über sein Gesicht und ergreife die Hände eine nach der anderen und binde sie mit den Tüchern am Bett fest. Dabei schwingen meine Brüste in sein Gesicht. Ein stöhnen entweicht ihm und es gelingt ihm kurz mit dem Mund einen meiner Nippel zu erhaschen und für einen Moment genieße ich es doch dann entziehe ich mich ihm ergreife meinen Slip und lege sie ihm mit der feuchten Innenseite über Mund und Nase. Ein lautes stöhnen entweicht ihm als ich das tue. Dann rutschte ich wieder über seinen Schwanz zurück und gleite zwischen seine Beine. Ich spreize seine Beine noch weiter und binde die Füße je rechts und links am Bett fest. „So gefällst du mir“, sage ich rau und meine Hand gleitet über dich und ergreift rau deinen Schwanz der die ganze Zeit vor Erregung fast tanzt. Aber eines fehlt noch ich nehme ein Kissen und schiebe es unter seine Hüfte denn so liegt er höher und ich kann auch deine Hoden und den Teil von dort bis zum Anus gut sehen und erreichen. Und zum Test lasse ich meine Hand dort entlang gleiten und mein Finger umfährt sanft seine Rosette. Und sogleich ertönt ein langgezogenes „Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhh“ aus seinem Mund und seine Hüfte hebt sich mir entgegen. Ich bin so Heiß das der Saft aus mir läuft und an meinen Schenkeln hinab rinnt und ich weiß genau was ich will was er nun zuerst tun muss und so gleite ich sanft streichelnd und Küssend wieder an ihm hinauf in Richtung Kopf. Aber nicht ohne an seinen Brustwarzen zu stoppen und sie rau zwischen meinen Fingern zu zwirbeln so dass er sich stöhnend aufbäumt…

Völlig blind stehe ich neben dir, ich höre den Schlüssel arbeiten und dann führst du mich in dein Haus, einen Flur entlang, ein paar Schritte, dann durch eine Tür. Der anklang des Raumes sagt mir, dass wir im Badezimmer stehen, du stellst mich mitten in den Raum. Deine Hand ergreift mit schmerzhaft hartem Griff meinen Schwanz, stöhnend vor Geilheit und Schmerz bäume ich mich auf, alle Muskeln spannen meinen Körper hart an, mein Atem steht, bis sich nach einer Gefühlten Ewigkeit endlich deine Hand lockert und du durch den Stoff meine Eichel reibst.
Du öffnest meine Hose und ziehst sie mitsamt der Unterhose bis zu meinen Knöcheln runter, ein geiles Gefühl, dass mein harter Lustknochen und meine geschwollenen Eier endlich Luft bekommen und aus der Enge befreit sind. Aber noch geiler die Vorstellung, wie du mich so hilflos da stehen siehst und meine zitternde Erwartung, was dir als nächstes einfallen wird.
Während ich deinem Befehl folge, aus der Hose und den Schuhen zu steigen, nimmst du durch den Stoff meines Hemdes meine Brustwarzen zwischen deine Finger, zwirbelst leicht. Meine linke Brustwarze erstarrt, ein geiler Schauer durchfährt meine linke Körperhälfte. Du schiebst mein Hemd hoch und befiehlst mir, es auszuziehen, und so stehe ich völlig nackt vor dir. Ich höre deine Schritte, die mich umrunden, fühle deine Hand an meinem Arsch, du fasst genau richtig an, ich spüre das Blut in meiner zuckenden Eichel pulsieren, als du mir einen Klaps auf meinen Arsch gibst.
Es geilt mich auf, dein willenloses Objekt deiner Lust zu sein.
Der Schmerz deiner harten Hand durchfährt meinen Schaft, dein Griff lässt meine Beine weich werden und du führst mich wie an der Leine die Treppe hoch in einen anderen Raum. Mit deinen körperlichen Anweisungen legst du mich auf den Rücken auf dein Bett, wir sind in deinem Schlafzimmer, ich soll die Beine und Arme spreizen.
Einen Moment lang Ruhe, ich höre es neben mir leise rascheln, wieder Ruhe, du scheinst neben mir zu stehen und mich zu beobachten. Ich liege ruhig da und spüre meinen Schwanz zucken, ich bin so erregt, dass die Zuckungen nicht steuern kann.
Bewegung auf dem Bett, ich fühle deinen Schenkel an meinem, du sitzt dich über mich.
Dann diese unglaublich geile und heiße Nässe, die sich schmatzend auf meinem Schwanz niederlässt, ich liege zwischen deinen nassen Lippen, spüre ihre Bewegungen, du schiebst dich ganz leicht auf und ab. Dein harter Kitzler und meine Eichelunterseite berühren sich mit einem wahnsinnigen Kribbeln in meiner Spitze, ich denke, meine Eichel platzt gleich vor Härte.
Die linke Hand: Dein Griff, ein Tuch, Gitterbett, mein Handgelenk fühlt sanften, aber festen Druck und ich bin gefesselt. Und dabei schlagen mir deine schweren Brüste ins Gesicht, automatisch arbeitet mein Mund, zwischen meine Lippen bekomme ich einen Nippel ich sauge, nehme leicht meine Zähne, dein kurzes Stöhnen, aber du entwindest dich wieder und schon ist meine rechte Hand auch gefesselt.
Etwas legt sich auf mein Gesicht, Mund und Nase, feucht und herrlich riechend. Es ist dein nasser Slip, der mich fast wahnsinnig vor Lust werden lässt, meine Spitze zuckt in deiner Spalte. Ich stöhne laut vor Geilheit.
Dann wieder das geil-nasse Rutschen an meiner blutdurchströmten Eichel, du drehst dich und fesselt meine Füße.
„So gefällst du mir“, sagst du mit rauer Stimme, deine Hand geht unter meinen Arsch und ich hebe mich, dass du mir ein Kissen unterschiebt. Du kniest zwischen meine Beine und ich stelle mir vor, wie du mein Geschlecht betrachtest, geil vor Lust und nur das. Du siehst meinen harten Schwanz auf und nieder zucken, aus meiner beschnittenen Eichel strömen die Lusttropfen und laufen herab, beim Zucken spritzen sie manchmal umher. Meine prallen Hoden liegen eng an meinem Körper und darunter siehst du meinen Anus, der sich bei jeder Zuckung zusammenzieht.
Ich bin dein willenloser Lustsklave.

Ein langes und lautes Stöhnen kommt aus mir, als du deine Finger um meine Rosette gleiten lässt, dann spüre ich deinen Kopf und deine Zunge wieder an mir hochgleiten, über meinen Schaft, meine zuckende Eichel weiter zu meinen Lippen.
Dann der Schmerz in meinen Brustwarzen, die zwischen deinen Fingern gedrückt werden und meinen Körper stöhnend aufbäumen...

Ich bin nun kurz vor deinem Gesicht angekommen und richte mich langsam neben deinem Kopf auf die Knie auf. Meine Hand greift zu deinem Gesicht und langsam ziehe ich meinen Slip hinunter. „Na wie war es hast du den Duft genossen den du mit deinem Tun in meiner Fotze verursacht hast“? Frage ich dich bestimmt. Deine Erregung ist hörbar als du stotternd mit etwas zittriger Stimme antwortest: „Ich bin schon total high von deinem Geruch, süchtig nach dir, nach mehr! „. Nun denn mein lieber nun wirst du die Schweinerei auch sauberlecken müssen und mit diesen Worten senke ich mich auf dein Gesicht hinab so das meine Muschi auf deinen Lippen aufliegt. Du schnappst hörbar nach Luft. Und dann beginnst du zu tun was ich gefordert und ich zucke zusammen als deine Zunge sich zwischen meinen heißen Lippen drängt und sie sauber zu lecken beginnt. Immer wieder erhebe ich mich ein klein wenig damit zu Luft bekommst um mich dann wieder hinab zu senken.“ Das machst du schon ganz gut Lobe ich dich aber das ist noch viel mehr sieh es dir an was du angerichtet hast“. Mit diesen Worten gehe ich ein Stück hoch schiebe deine Augenbinde ein Stück hoch, meine Finger ziehen meine nassen Lippen auseinander. Dein Blick fällt auf meine Nasse Grotte du siehst wie der Saft regelrecht aus mir tropfen möchte.“ Dafür musst du bestraft werden du geile Sau und deshalb wirst du mich mit der Zunge ficken mein lieber wollen wir doch mal sehen was du noch so drauf hast“! Deine Augen sie glänzen als wärst du fiebrig so sehr scheint dich dieses Spiel an zu machen. Und sofort senke ich mich wieder auf dich hinab ich spüre wie deine Zunge den Eingang ertastet. Ich bewege mich so dass sie ihn schließlich erreicht und dann, dann gleitet sie in mich. Ich stöhne auf und meine Beine beginnen zu zittern immer wieder drängst du sie tief in mich und ziehst sie dann wieder zurück. „Ja das machst du gut du geiler Mistkerl“ rufe ich dir zu und ich kann es kaum ertragen wie du mich mit der Zunge fickst. Aber ich möchte noch nicht kommen kein ich will nicht das dir der Saft als Belohnung ins Gesicht spritzt. Und so erhebe ich mich und wie zuvor gleite ich an dir hinab.
Die Augenbinde ziehe ich nun wieder über deine Augen so dass du erneut blind bist. Wieder lasse ich deinen Schwanz durch meine nasse spalte gleiten. Dann steige ich hinab von dir und vom Bett hinunter. Deine Kopfbewegung zeigt mir dass du versuchst zu erkennen was ich nun mache. Extra Geräuschvoll öffne ich die Nachttischschublade und krame ein wenig darin einfach so denn tatsächlich habe ich längst was ich wollte in der Hand. Aber zu sehen wie du angestrengt lauscht und dein Brustkorb sich vor Erregung schnell hebt und senkt macht mich an. Dann komme ich wieder neben dich und mein Blick wandert über deinen wirklich großen Schwanz er ist riesig. Ich nehme den Penisring aus Silikon zwischen meinen Finger und ziehe ihn weit auseinander und dann führe ich ihn über deinen Schaft bis zur Wurzel hinunter und dort erst lasse ich ihn sich langsam zusammen ziehen, so dass er sich eng um dich schmiegt. Als ich dich berührte ihn drüber brachte zucktest du stöhnend aber als ich ihn loslasse und er sich eng um deinen eh schon harten Schwanz schlingt da bäumst du laut aufstöhnend nein jammernd dein Becken auf es schnellt in die Höhe. Es muss hart für dich sein denke ich bei mir. Kaum liegt er an da wird dein geiler Schwengel noch praller als zuvor. Du stöhnst unentwegt und windest dich deine Hände Reißen an den Fesseln aber du kannst nicht entkommen. Ja du geiler Fickhengst das hast du nun davon mich so geil zu machen sage ich rau ja winde die dich ruhig und bei diesen Worten umfasse ich deinen prallen Hoden und knete sie leicht und wieder schnellt bei der Berührung dein Becken in die Höhe. „Jetzt bist du bereit so groß und prall jetzt werde ich dich reiten deinen Schwanz tief in meine Nasse Fotze treiben“. Mit diesen Worten schwinge ich mich über dich und als ich dich langsam in mich aufnehme entfährt die ein lautes oh Gott. Als ich beginne dich zunächst langsam zur reiten da merke ich wie es sich in mir aufstaut du füllst mich völlig aus und stößt jedes Mal wenn ich auf dich absinke an in mir. Wir stöhnen nun laut um die Wetter und mit jeder Erhöhung den Tempos stößt du härter an ich kann nicht anders und schreie meine Empfindungen lauthals hinaus und dann spüre ich es, mein Unterleib zieht sich zusammen und mit einem lauten ja jetzt jaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa explodiere ich und fast zeitgleich ertönt auch dein Aufschrei und wir erleben zeitgleich unseren ersten Orgasmus. Ein geiles Gefühl wie sich unsere Säfte kraftvoll in mir verbinden durch den Penisring spritzt du dann später aber auch kraftvoller ab. Als es verebbt hängst du regelrecht kraftlos in den Fesseln und auch ich lasse mich auf dich nieder sinken einen Moment um mich aus zu ruhen. Dann beuge ich mich vor und beginne zunächst deine Arme los zu binden. Kaum getan schiebst du die Augenbinde ab während ich auch deine Fußfesseln löse. Ich sehe dich an deinen Augen blitzen keck und ich ahne du wirst dich rächen ich hoffe es doch sehr. Ich hole uns was zu trinken aus der Küche wie schon auf dem Fest eben natürlich Wein wir Stoßen an und ich zünde mir eine Zigarette an und auch dir biete ich eine an ich weiß ja nicht ob du rauchst… Wir lehnen uns zurück und ich seufze:“ das war geil ich hoffe es hat dir auch gefallen“.
Du schaust mich an und ich sehe ein blitzen in deinen Augen als du rau erwiderst: “Ich verspreche dir, dafür wirst du deine gerechte Strafe erhalten, auch du wirst leiden müssen! “
Deine Worte und Blicke machen deutlich das es dir gefallen hat aber auch das du dich rächen wirst. Ein Schaudern geht durch meinen Körper…...

Nun fühle ich ihren Körper wieder an mit hochgleiten, jede ihrer Berührungen versetzt mir einen Schauer. Sie packt kurz meinen Schwanz an, der in ihrem Griff wild zuckt, dann geht sie weiter nach oben und nimmt den Slip von meinem Gesicht. Ich bin völlig betört, höre sie sprechen von Sauberlecken und merke, dass sie ihre Möse auf mein Gesicht niedersetzt.
Werde von ihrer heißen Nässe fast ertränkt, ich lecke und sauge ihren Saft ein, es wird immer mehr, sie schiebt ihre tropfnassen Lippen mit Luststöhnen auf meinem Gesicht hin und her, sie lässt mir kaum Luft zum Atmen, immer mehr Saft fließt, ich muss schlucken. Ihr Kitzler ist heftig angeschwollen, sie hält ihn zu meiner Zunge, ich lecke langsam mit Druck, werde unbändig geil von ihren Zuckungen und ihrem Stöhnen.
Ich bin ihr Sklave, völlig ausgeliefert und gebe mich ihr hin. Meine Eier ziehen sich an meinen Körper, schmerzend angeschwollen wollen sie endlich den Saft rauslassen. Aber sie befiehlt und ich leide, mit Lust.
Sie geht ein Stück von mir weg und nimmt die Augenbind etwas hoch, ich sehe direkt in ihre Fotze, die sie mit beiden Händen aufhält und mir alles freigibt. Ihre geschwollen Lippen, der Kitzler liegt oben frei, rosa angeschwollen, die Säfte laufen an ihren Innenschenkeln nieder.
„Fick mich mit deiner Zunge!“, befiehlt sie und ihr Locheingang ist nun über meinem Mund, ich taste ihn mit der Zunge ab, ihr williges geiles Fleisch, aus dem es immer weiter tropft, spüre ihren Eingang. Sie senkt ihre Hüften tief und ich stoße mit Stöhnen durch ihren Muskel, der zuckend nachgibt, bin in ihr und meine Zunge gleitet durch ihr geiles Fickloch. Sie lässt mich tief hinein, ein unbeschreiblich geiles Gefühl meiner Zunge überfällt meinen ganzen Körper, der sich spannt, sich endlich entladen will. Sie stöhnt lauf, als ich meine Zunge mit aller Kraft und so tief ich kann in sie hineinstoße, ihre Beine zittern, sie steht kurz vor dem Orgasmus. Und ihre Säfte fließen wieder, mein Gesicht wird überströmt, Rinnsale laufen an meinen Wangen aufs Laken, über mein Ohr.
Sie gleitet plötzlich hinab lässt ihre Fotze einmal genüsslich über meinen Schwanz gleiten. Ich stöhne vor Lust und Verlangen. Dann macht sie mich wieder blind, steht vom Bett auf. Ich versuche zu erahnen, was sie macht, höre aber einen Moment nur Stille. Ich stelle mir vor, sie steht neben dem Bett, betrachtet mich und zwirbelt mit der einen Hand ihren Nippel, die andere massiert ihre Spalte.
Höre sie in einer Schublade kramen und suchen, bin zitternd gespannt, was sie sich jetzt ausdenkt, mich weiter zu foltern.
Wieder ein Moment Stille ich fühle sie neben mir, spüre ihren geilen Blick. Sie hantiert an meinem Schwanz, ein ungewöhnliches Gefühl, kein geiles Wichsen. Dann das Gefühl, dass mich laut aufstöhnen, fast schreien lässt, der Ring schließt sich um meine Wurzel, ein enormer Druck und spontan schwillt meine Eichel noch dicker an, ich bin fast am Platzen. Mein Becken stößt in die Höhe, ich spüre meinen ganzen Körper aufzucken und zittern, dieser unendliche Blutstau in meinem Schwengel macht mich verrückt, ich winde mich und zerre an den Fesseln, langsam beruhigt sich mein Körper wieder. Mit Stöhnen und Jammern zucke ich und winde mich, sie knetet meine prallen Hoden, dieser unerträgliche Lustschmerz. Ich höre sie wie durch Watte sagen, dass mein Schwanz nun prall genug ist und sie mich ficken will. Endlich spüre ich, dass sie ihr Becken in Position bringt, meine pralle Eiche mit ihren Fingern dirigiert. Dann dieser so geile Gefühl ihrer Hitze und glitschigen Nässe, sie nimmt mich ganz auf, treibt mich langsam tief in sie. „Oh Gott!“, stöhne ich vor Erleichterung, dieses unendlich geile Gefühl genießend. Sie bleibt einen Moment sitzen, ich spüre, dass sie ihren Muskel fest um meinen Schaft schließt und jetzt langsam anfängt, mich zu reiten. Mein gefolterter Fickprügel nimmt jeder deiner Bewegungen vollkommen dankbar auf, dieses geile Gefühl, wie sich meine Schafthaut bewegt und meine dicke Eichel dich ausfüllt und zum Höhepunkt massiert.
Du erhöhst das Tempo und lässt mich tief in dich stechen, ich spüre, wie meine Spitze in dir anstößt. Ich spüre es ultimativ in mir aufsteigen, das Kitzeln in der Schwanzspitze reißt nicht mehr ab, und alles schwillt noch mehr an. Höre dein Stöhnen, du wirst noch lauter und schneller, deine Schenkel zittern heftig. Meine erste tiefe und fast nicht enden wollender Kontraktion, dein tiefes OOOOHHHHHH!
Ich stöhne tief, als ich mit unglaublich kräftigen Schüben meinen Saft in die letzten Ecken deines Innersten spritze.
Du liegst auf mir und ich hänge völlig kraftlos in den Fesseln, unfähig zur kleinsten Äußerung. Und du kommst wieder zu dir, langsam löst du meine Fesseln an den Händen.
Ich schiebe die Augenbinde weg und beobachte dich beim Lösen meiner Fußfesseln. Ich sehe von hinten deine Lustgrotte, aus der sich milchig unsere Säfte ergießen. Dieses Bild ist der Beginn meiner Phantasien, die nur eins im Sinn haben: Mich extrem lustvoll an dir zu rächen, deinen Körper bis zum Äußersten zu reizen und dir bisher unbekannte Lust zu bereiten.
Du legst dich neben mich, bietest mir Wein und eine Zigarette an. Wir liegen nebeneinander, berühren und streicheln uns, sind uns ganz nah.
Als du mich fragst, ob es mir gefallen hat, sage ich mit bedrohlich verstellter Stimme: “Ich verspreche dir, dafür wirst du deine gerechte Strafe erhalten, auch du wirst leiden müssen! “
Bei diesen Worten sehe ich dir tief in die Augen und bemerke einen kleinen Augenblick des Schauderns...

... Continue»
Posted by kleinehexe2 3 months ago  |  Categories: First Time  |  Views: 3826  |  
100%
  |  14

Fuck-Fest Weekend

This all started in high school. Me and five of my bestest friends started going off on vacation together. We go and have a great time, drink, relax, and try to fuck as many guys as we can! We call this fuckfest. Now we are all in our late 40's and this is what happened during the last fuckfest a couple of months ago.

We all went south to Mexico to get away from the snow, our husbands, jobs, and the k**s. This was the first fuckfest that all six of us got together in many years. Though the fuck fest happens every year, not all of us can get together, so the fact that all six of us were together made it much more special. No, our husbands know nothing about these trips, this is a secret just between us girls. Our husbands think we are just doing some kind of girls week out, going shopping, and going to the spa, and we do that, we just try to get as much strange dick as we can in between. You know, get in touch with our inner slut. If my husband knew that on this trip two years ago I fucked 12 guys in one week I would not be married.

Jana and I arrived at our room, Mari and Shelly were already there. We rented a big suite, it has three rooms. Two beds in each room. Teri and Randi showed up right behind us. We all unpacked and got caught up on what each of has been up to since the last time we saw each other. Then we made our plans for the rest of the week.

We all went to dinner and then to a bar next to the pool of the resort we were staying in. It was only 8 o'clock but the place was very crowded. We were dressed slutty and had split up in teams. Jana and I both have "D" cup tits so we were a team, D team. We had not been in there more than five minutes when I got the first bite. These two guys came over and bought Jana and I a drink. They were trying to make small talk with us when Jana said "lets cut the crap, we just got here a couple of hours ago and we want to get laid, so if you guys are game lets get busy or leave so we can find someone else". The guys looked at each other and said "lets go up to our room." We walked out of the bar with our catch, getting a thumbs up from the other two teams. We got up to their room in two minutes flat and everyone started ripping clothes off. We did some quick foreplay and moved right into some hard fucking. My guy did not last too long before filling my very hungry pussy with his man goo. I took a picture of my cum filled pussy with the dick still part way in it with my cell phone and sent it to the other girls letting them know I was the first to get laid! Jana and her guy finished right after me. After talking for a few minutes, we asked the guys if they would like to switch? Jana and I did this alot as it up our numbers quicker. They said yes, so to hurry things up Jana and I got in the 69 position and started licking spooge out of each other's pussy. This got the guys hard real quick and then we were off fucking again! As soon as these guys spit some more dick snot into our pussies, we took a couple more pictures and high tailed it back to the bar to seek out more dick. Jana and I fucked two more guys that night, first night total of four dick's. Mari and Shelly totaled one each, and Teri got two and Randi got four, she got two quickies in the stairwell waiting on Teri to get done. Jana and I fucked these two guys and their wives the next day, then six more after that. Randi and Teri ended the day with ten guys, eight of which were black. The next night Jana and I got these two older men and their wives in the parking lot, after the two guys busted their nut they went in to clean up leaving their wives and Jana and I sitting on the tailgate of this truck with our dresses up. These four guys came up and we were fucking again. The two wives had not done anything like this before. The guys creamed in all of us quickly and walked away. The two women were not real sure about having just had complete stangers dump a load of jizz into their pussies. Our best night was when all six of us got back to our room with eight guys and had an orgy, we had not done that in years.It is great to share some dick with friends.

For the week, I fucked 24 guys in six days, a new record for myself. Jana fucked 26, Randi had 26, Teri had 23, Mari had 22 and Shelly had 25. I was the first to get laid, Randi fucked the most black guys and the oldest guy, 76. Teri fucked the youngest guy, 15. Shelly had the award for eating the most cum filled pussy. We had several other awards but I wont go into them all. We all had so much sperm in our pussies I think we sloshed when we walked. I love going out with my friends and getting my pussy filled with jizz from many strangers. We call it sport fucking, it is what you guys do right? It is all good fun. My favorite memory is Jana and I made friends with a couple of other married women who were d***k, we introduced them into the world of sport fucking. It was great watching these women who probably only fucked their husbands once a month and now were having two or three guys fuck the shit out of them and then walk out of the room leaving the two of them there with pussies full of their jizz.I got so much sperm pumped into my pussy during that week it is still leaking out many months later. I will have to tell you about some of our other adventures sportfucking during past fuckfest.... Continue»
Posted by zimabean 4 years ago  |  Categories: Group Sex, Hardcore  |  Views: 1904  |  
85%
  |  4

My Wife, the new world record Cum Slut

My Wife, the new world record Cum Slut

My wife has had some INTENSE Gang bang experiences since our marriage,
with my knowledge and approval of course. Really nasty stuff, being taken
by 30 guy's at a military Barracks. The center of attention at Frat
parties and bachelor parties, being the target of massive cum bath facial
splattering. Having all three of her holes filled at once, AND both
hands. You name it she's done it.

But even I was surprised one night a few months ago with what she
proposed. We'd rented this video called "The worlds largest gang bang" (or
something like that) and we were watching it with a couple male friends.
(Who were fondling Kimmie the whole time of course). The video was kind of
boring because the Asian female in the lead role (who takes on 2 or 3
hundred guys or so) was obviously not really into it. Well. Kimmie, my
always nasty slutty spouse pipes up after a half hour or so of our rude
commentary on the video and says "I couldn't handle that many guy's inside
me, but I'd get off having a group that size masturbate on me and give me
the worlds biggest cum bath"

Well, we all started in asking her what she'd do of course, (While getting
boners listening to her talk about it), and she told us she'd take MOST of
their hot loads on her face, but would want to have her body covered also.
She is SO damn nasty! She said she'd want to have a total "coating" of hot
slippery cum drenching her completely. Just making her into one huge mess
of male sperm. Said it would be the "ultimate in slutty nastiness". Who
can disagree with that?

So after our 2 friends and I gave her a good 3 way fucking the rest of the
night, we started making plans! We ran ads in all the "Swinger" magazines
we could. Ran internet ads in the "Alt.sex.gangbang" group. Ads in the
local papers. We knew we couldn't contain a group this size in any hotel
room, so we decided on a cabin in the Sierra foothills with a big plot of
land for all the guy's to camp overnight on.

Turns out we ended up with 212 guy's that made it out of the 300 or so who
said they'd show up that weekend. We had established the ground rule sin
advance. All the guy's had to be clean and disease free, tested with a
certificate. No Homo stuff allowed, at least not overtly. No pain or
abuse. No videotaping. But beyond that, we expected a lot of nasty talk,
and a lot of hot cum loads coating Kimmie wherever she requested.

Well, Kim had brought a few slutty outfits along. The Saturday night began
with her dancing around in this hot little tennis style miniskirt, and a
midriff baring tie front top, no bra of course, and high heels. Let me
describe her so you'll know how she looked in this outfit. Kim is part
Italian, part French. She's 5'2", petite, dark, sultry, cute face with
pouty full sensual lips, brown eyes, very dark shoulder length hair,
nicely formed "C" cup breasts that stand out firmly, (topped with pointy
nipples that seem perpetually erect), gorgeous legs that just seem to BEG
to be spread and used as fuck handles, especially with the slutty micro
miniskirts she wears (often with no panties).

We were outside with this big bonfire going as Kim started dancing around
in her little "Fuck Me" outfit, but the cum splattering event was to occur
inside. This was just the warm up, and Kim made the most of it.

She was groped, felt, fondled, handled, rubbed, finger fucked, (her
panties were off after just a couple of dances), and in general, treated
as the slut she loves to be. Within the first few minutes, she had already
dropped to her knees and sucked off 4 of the guy's. leaving the streaming
driplets of cum on her face of course, when we decided to bring her
inside. The cabin could only fit about 25 guy's at a time, even with
Standing room only, so we knew we'd have to do this great event in
"waves".

Well, we brought her in. laid her on the mattress we'd put in the middle
of the room, and let the first group just go at it! She had dicks thrust
in her mouth, cocks rubbing on her tits, slapping at her sides, guy's
stroking themselves watching the lewd sight. The guy's kneeling on either
side of her mouth erupted first. A few alternating ssuckings from her
hungry lips and they were adding their hot cum , to her already wetted
cheeks from the outside blowjobs.

Kim moved her face to each side, anxious to feel their splashings fully
juicing her cheeks and face. AS the guy's moved aside she started talking
REALLY nasty. You know "FUCK my mouth guy's, give me those hot loads. I
want my husband to see me totally covered in cream. Fill my mouth with
sperm until it runs all over me, of YES!" She kept it up until she had a
big 10 inch cock shoved in her mouth. And the true "creaming" soon began.

A group of 4 guy's jacking by her face all erupted more or less at the
same time. Streamers and jets of hot Jizz pulsing in wet streams, leaving
criss crossing trails on her face. Kim took their goo all over her cheeks
and hair, told them to move aside and told the next group of facial
jackers that she wanted her mouth filled. The guy's were only too happy to
oblige, everyone had a total boner at her slutty behavior. From that point
forward, she took roughly 15 loads of cum right in her open mouth, one
after another after another.

Of course, a lot of these pulsing streams of milky white cream, missed
her open mouth and splashed instead on her face, joining so many previous
dollops of hot cum that had already been splashed there. Kim just held her
mouth open, letting load after load coat her teeth and lips and tongue.
She managed to keep most of it in her mouth somehow as her baptisms of
Jizz continued.

All the while, he guy's (who had long since stripped her top and miniskirt
off leaving her in just high heels) were all rubbing her body all over,
finger banging her, squeezing her tits, slapping at her body with hardened
dicks, rubbing on her.

As the 15 to 20 loads that were jetting in her mouth and on her face
erupted one at a time, several of the guy's surrounding her lower body
started adding their own hot steaming loads to her torso. Kim soon had cum
jets splashing onto her tits, jetting in driplets on her nipples, flying
against her shoulders and neck, in her hair. Several hot explosive loads
landed on her belly and thighs. She had mixed rivers of hot man milk
pooled in her belly button and running down her sides, dripping from her
tits in little streams, gushing onto her hot little shaved pussy.

When the first group had spent their loads, she looked right at me and
sort of gurgled "Whhait..no more yet..come here baby.." I was at once,
both repulsed and at the same time turned on by what I KNEW she was going
to make me do. She had told me ahead of time that she'd do this to
"punish" me for turning her into such a little gang bang cum slut. Though
I'm totally straight, I knew that she got off on making me experience the
results of the sluttiness that I'd encouraged in her. She knew I'd never
touch another guy's dick, knew I was even borderline homophobic. So she
did what she thought would be properly humiliating to me, for letting her
act this way.

"Khisss Mee" she gurgled. Gouts of cum gushed up and out from the sides of
her lips when she tried to talk, running like hot white lava down her
face. Her tongue was buried in the pool of white thick cream she held in
her mouth. I leaned down, drawn to her slutiness, both repulsed and drawn
at the same time by the nastiness of what she was about to make me do. I
leaned closer and she grabbed my face, drew it to her own, and started
French kissing me. The 15 loads of cum she'd been storing on her mouth
erupted from the sides of her lips in messy blobs and rivulets as she
f***ed her tongue into mine. She swirled her tongue around my own, forcing
me to taste the hot salty mixed loads of all those other men, all filling
my own hot slutty wife's little trampy mouth.

It was so disgusting, and yet so hot to see her act like such a cheating
cheap little cum sucker. Forcing me to taste of her slutty ways
firsthand. I guess this is what I deserved for getting her into all this
in the beginning. Arranging her first frat house gang bang. Hiring her out
to bachelor parties. Taking her on that camping trip where she did 25
loggers at one time. and all the earlier experiences that led up to those.

Anyway, when she broke away from the kiss, she licked her lips, running
her tongue slowly around the slippery coatings of so many loads that
shimmered wetly on the periphery of her lips. She looked me in the eye,
said "OK baby, you want me to keep going? To be the worlds hottest
nastiest little tramp wife that ever lived?" "Uh Huh" was all I could
mumble. "Then lick that cum off my breasts and belly, kiss me again, and
then I'll take the next group".. She had a self satisfied smirk, an evil
slutty grin on her cum blotched face as she uttered this request.

Well. I couldn't miss the rest of the show, so I obliged her. Dropped my
face to her tits, started licking the mixed streamers of other men's
spendings off my own wife's nipples, She grabbed my face, pushed it lower,
rubbing my face against her cum coated belly and turning it into a mess of
sliminess. I dipped my tongue in her deep "innie" belly button, licking
what must have been 4 or 5 different load spurts from it, lapping cream
from her thighs and pussy as she directed my face there.

When I had cum all over my tongue she drew me back to her and had me
deeply French kiss her again. The strong pungent aroma of all that cum
hung heavily on her lips, making my boner stand proud in spite of my
anxiousness to break away and clean my face off. And then it was time. The
next group filtered in. Disgusted at the sight of me no doubt (as I
hastily used my T shirt to clean myself off) but getting hardened boners
at the sight of Kim.

From there she the true cum bath soaking began in earnest. The white milky
cream was literally FLYING through the air, multiple jets at a time.
Bursts of steaming cream splashing her face sometimes with an audible
"splat" sound. Jizzum landing on her breasts and nipples and thighs and
belly and open pussy lips. Kim told the guy's she wanted to be "FUCKED
NOW" and a line started, This was to be "condoms only" as she didn't want
any cream deep in her womb during this scene.

When I thought it couldn't be done, Kim topped her own nastiness. She told
all the guy's who wanted to fuck her, (And there were dozens all told)
that they had to wear condoms and leave the condoms ON afterwards. As the
regular jackers continued using her mouth and coating her face and body, 4
to 6 at a time, she was also continuously being fucked by a new and
different dick. Within a half hour or so, there were 14 guy's that had cum
while doing her, and 5 more who had simply jacked off into a condom just
to contribute to whatever she had in mind. 19 guy's with cum filled
condoms. She had them all lined along the wall with their sperm filled
condoms, Kim issued her next request.

"OK guy's, now take those condoms off, don't let a drop of that precious
stuff spill now.. dump those loads all over my face and in my mouth!" the
guy's surrounded her, pressing close, pulling their cream filled rubbers
off. 14 guy's that had erupted in my wife's well fucked, well stretched
pussy, now had the spendings of those orgasms saved in these rubbers, and
another 5 jacked loads were at the ready, waiting to baptize my nasty
wife's, already cream coated face.

Kim looked up at all the guy's, then looked me right in the eye, her own
eyes flashing with evil slutty lust, then murmured to me "Watch this baby,
you want me to be a fucking whoring cum slut? Well just watch me now...OK
guy's DO IT!"

Well Kim's fuck partners were only to happy to give her the results of her
pussy tightening fuck fest, they all took their gang bang cum loads, held
them over her face..making the moment last for a moment, and then started
to empty.

Kim opened her mouth, pushed her tongue out, and closed her eyes. How can
I even describe what happened next? The first sperm showering dropped with
a great splash on her left cheek, a big strand half landing in her open
mouth. 6 more rubbers were being emptied at once, huge "splats" of cum
landing in her mouth, splashing into her teeth, on her face, in her hair.
Cum was running in virtual slow moving rivers on her spermy coated face
now as load after load splashed in their full entirety, 3 or 4 rubber
fulls at a time. Kim looked like she'd been coated in a large size bottle
of Elmers glue. Cum over her closed eyelids. Splats, splashes, plops of
hot jizz raining down on her in full massive loads.

In a matter of mere seconds, she'd been fully immersed in the male
spendings of 19 loads. Her face was just a mass of slippery steaming jizz.
Kim used her fingers to wipe the cum from her eyelids so she could open
her eyes. She rubbed it off on her tits because her mouth was way to full
for her to lick her fingers. In fact her mouth was once again filled to
overflowing, her teeth and gums not even visible, other than vague shapes
beneath their thick coatings of sticky pearlescent cream.

Her eyes open now, Kim looked at me again, clearly an expression of nasty
triumph on her cum coated face. She couldn't talk with all that cum in her
mouth, but instead, she poked her little pink tongue up through the thick
sea it swam in, swirled it around for effect, and started to swallow. THEN
she was able to croak some warbled words at me. "Get the camera" she said.
"I want to be able to see this later, I want you to remember this one".

I grabbed the 35mm from our carryall and started taking flash shots of
her. Pictures of my own wife's cum doused face from all angles. Pictures
of the fresh loads from 19 rubbers dumped all over my nasty pretty little
wife's face, lips, cheeks, hair, shoulders. Pictures of her looking at me
with her tongue swirling around her lips, strands of various thicknesses
of hot jizz, coating it. Pictures of her with her mouth wide open, showing
me and all the other guy's, the sticky hot strands of cum that were
sticking to the roof of her mouth, and attached loosely to her teeth and
tongue like thick spiderwebs , until she wiped them clear with a swirl of
that tongue and swallowed.

So many pictures that have ultimately given me many a boner since then,
when Kim and I get the scrapbook out. Her giving me a monologue of just
how it felt and tasted. She tells me how much she loved having so many men
use her for their lustful pleasure while I looked on. How much she loved
tasting the cum of so many guy's in front of me.

And to think, how much more simply it all started in the beginning of our
marriage. Kim's first "cheating" experience. The night we were at that
nightclub, her dancing with other guys, being felt up for my voyeuristic
enjoyment, (and her slutty enjoyment). How she'd come back to the table
with 2 of them. Taken off her panties, had them sit on either side of her
and finger bang her under the table till she came.

Then she'd asked to go outside to their van with them, to which I heartily
agreed. I remember how excited I felt while I waited for her to come back,
imagining what she was doing out there. When she came back a half hour
later, I soon found out. She kissed me with cum still on her breath, took
my hand and out it up under her mini, to show me her wetness and
stickiness there, and whispered to me how she'd taken them both at once.
One in her mouth, on in her pussy until they both came inside her. Damn
that was hot, but little did I know at the time just how far it would
ultimately all lead!

Now here we were, my hot little trampy wife already having taken cum loads
from almost 50 different cocks, and still more than 150 to go! I'd be
repeating myself too much if I described in detail just how it all came
down after that. All the repeat performances. All the slutty things that
Kim did as she goaded all those guy's into dumping their wet explosions
all over her. As several dozen more cocks violated her pouty mouth. As 25
or 30 more guy's fucked her gaping pussy, and did further "condom dumps"
on her face, in her mouth, all over her flushed hot body.

just a couple of the memorable highlights are in order I suppose. When she
was halfway through, Kim was so cum covered as to be virtually
unrecognizable. Some of the guy's were starting to balk at having their
cocks inside her totally smeared face. And Kim was getting mighty thirsty
from the amount of salty semen she'd swallowed. Plus some of the guy's
were starting to feel "cheated" because if they erupted on her, you
couldn't even see where their cum landed, it was just "lost" in the sea of
slippery, high viscosity goo that was already fully coating the little
tramp.

So, we took her outside, cum dripping from her as if she'd just been
showering in it, and decided to hose her down to make her "fresh" for the
next 100+ guy's. Kim was given some beers to swill down the final remnants
of the loads that had filled her mouth. We had cases and cases of beer
that had been brought along, something to do outside while waiting for the
cabin. The guy's had her sit close to the fire so she wouldn't get too
cold, and started shaking beer cans and spraying her with the explosively
carbonated beer!

As if it wasn't enough that she'd taken burst after burst of hot steamy
cum all over her, she was now getting cold bursts of beer flying at hr
from all sides! Kim loved it. Beer blasts hitting her face, washing down
her body. Guy's pouring cans of it into her open upturned face, the beer
coursing in frothy streams down her body, washing away the cum that was
stuck all over her. The guy's were all talking nasty to her, telling her
what a fine hot little trampy slut she was, telling her how they planned
to feed her and cover her in another 100 loads of jizz, telling ME what a
slut my wife was.

Finally, Kim picked up by several strong pairs of hands, carried back
inside, and put in the shower. She showered quickly and dried off, kind of
a waste since she was destined to lay back again on that cum soaked
mattress, but she was fresh and ready now for the next waves of guy's.

Like I said, it defies description and gets redundant to try and describe
the next couple hours. Suffice it to say, Kim had a repeat of her earlier
experience. The only difference really was that she seemed to have more
cum loads on her body this time. By the end of it all, as she lay back
outstretched on that mattress, she had a pool of white in her concave
belly that was like a small lake of mixed loads of man milk, spilling in
little tributaries down her sides in all directions. You couldn't even see
her navel, so totally covered in cum was her midsection.

Her distended nipples were completely covered of course, like 2 little
pencil erasers that had been dipped in thick frosting. Her breasts were
like 2 swollen orbs that had melting vanilla ice cream running down their
sides. Cum was all over her neck, pooled in the little hollows of her
shoulders, totally covering her thighs. Kim's shaved cuntal area was just
a goopy white mess of creamy leavings, her pussy lips all but invisible
beneath the thick coatings.

Kim's face and hair were covered again, and dozens more hot loads had
sprayed explosively into her open willing mouth. There was one
particularly memorable scene where Kim had 6 guy's jacking off around her
face, and ALL SIX started to cum within seconds of each other! (It was a
planned thing, the guy's with the most "control" had gotten together to
try this one).

If you can imagine, 6 geysering, volcanic, exploding dicks, simultaneously
spraying jet after fucking jet of hot streaming cream into Kim's face from
all directions at once, well, how to describe it? Hot splatterings were
ricocheting off her face, they were hitting with such f***e. She had her
mouth open, but she was literally shaking her head from side to side,
trying in vain to catch all those streams and jets that were hitting her
face in such blasting hot orgasmic bursts, 3 or 4 streams at a time.

Kim was in slut heaven. She told me later that she could hear as well as
feel some of those juice jets, as they landed against her face. She said
she Loved the feeling of a full hot stream of salty pungent cream, flying
straight into her mouth and down her receptive throat, as other streams
simultaneously landed on her face and lips. Hot wet trails of jizz,
crossing as they landed on her, forming new flow lines in all directions
on her cummy face. Kiss in her hair, even in her ears. Damn what a hot
nasty, disgustingly slutty sight she was!

I don't know if Kimmie set the "Gang Bang record" but I know she set the
record for LOVING the most cum shots in and on her at once, as any woman
alive.

Well, I left a lot out, but at least you the reader, can get an idea of
what went on. For the REAL flavor of it, you'd have to talk to Kim. She's
GREAT at describing the experience beyond just the visuals. The taste of
200 mixed loads in her mouth, the strong bleachy pungent aroma of all that
cum covering her body, the slippery sensations, the pleasant sting of hot
bursts of man milk as they landed all over her face and body.

Mostly, she can explain the psychology of it. The totally wanton depraved
sexuality she experienced. The butterflies she felt in her stomach at
seeing herself totally surrounded by a sea of hard throbbing dicks, all
erect at the sight of her whoring acts of depravity. The inner feeling of
control she felt at being the world's sluttiest trampy wife while her
husband looked on and watched her.

Kim relives all these things and reminds me, whenever we get out the
scrapbook. She says that she has an inner driving need to experience the
new and differing dick meat of thousands of men before she gets older. I'm
just not sure how we can possibly reprise the scene we already had! We are
making a few plans. For example, she's going to go visit training camp for
a local pro football team and have a locker room experience!

Then there's the trip she'll be making later this summer. Says she wants
to visit this army base and be their slut mascot for weekend leave. For
that experience she's going to take a videocamera along and have a
boyfriend of hers film the whole thing, bringing it back to me later to
view with me as she tells me how much she loved all those big dicks. She's
also planning to visit a big Electronics convention at Las Vegas. She's
going to have this guy rent this huge double suite and then she'll
"entertain" a couple hundred or more of the convention goers. I plan to be
with her for that experience. Not something I'd want to miss.

Anyway, if there are any other couples out there that are into this, by
all means let us know. We'd love to hear about your experiences or
fantasies. And any other ideas you might have. We'd especially love to
hear from other cum slut wives who get off acting their nastiest with
other men in front of their husbands. ... Continue»
Posted by urme6969 3 years ago  |  Categories: Group Sex, Hardcore, Interracial Sex  |  Views: 4948  |  
97%
  |  10

Freak House Superstar Come Fest

Freak House Superstar CumFest
An Erotic Adventure Starring
Kiki and Ty Blaze
Special guest Star
Creampie4meonly
Cameo appearances by:
Mercnbeth as Betty & Merc, Handson1 as Steve & Marie,
Cocklover47 as Lee, MrAction as Jordan Charles,
MoFreaka as “Peach Cream”, Toofreaky42 as T.F.Fulton
Aymeric as Aymeric, Andearl as Andrea & Dave
Sexy1314Stl as Vanessa Heart xHamsterGirl as Jazmyn
Justthe2ofus as Joel & Shan ,hungwhitedude as Ben
& thebigdickbitch as Big Dick Bitch





Part I





Kiki and Ty Blaze were doing their thing. They were living on their love and passion, literally. The couple had taken their love, passion and desire to please one another and turned it into their livelihood. They had become stars in the world of underground porn. Their production studio, Nasty Nigga n Bad Bitch productions, was putting out some of the hottest Black porn. They had recently taken full ownership of the exclusive and expensive sex club they helped open called “Freak House”. “Freak House” on the outside appeared to be like most sleazy strip clubs. This was done deliberately, to make the place appear less desirable. Inside however, was very posh, and now it all belonged to the Blazes. The main room of the club was like most strip bars. There was the main stage and two smaller side stages with poles. They featured mainly girls but had a couple of guys on weekends. The real gem of “Freak House” was the super exclusive “Members only” area known as the “Green Room”, where members enjoyed live fuck shows. The Green room had a bar along the rear wall near the door, and a round stage in the center with tiered seating around it on 3 sides. There was a roomy area at the rear of the stage with chaise lounges known as the “Playpen”. The “Playpen” was exclusive to “Gold” members. Performers in the Green Room fuck shows had been in, or were going to be in the Blaze’s videos. Kiki and Ty themselves performed on certain special weekends, and whenever else they wanted to. The shows there were always wild, and sometimes high tipping audience members were invited to participate a little. Participants usually came from the “Playpen”, but not always. Kiki and Ty’s shows were always sold out,and there was never a shortage of high tippers who were willing to break the bank to join them all over the Green Room. When They invited audience participation, it was special, because they didn’t do it all the time. They didn’t have to.
Their next show was in a week,and they wanted to do something really wild. Ty was sitting in his home office puffing on a joint and checking his emails. He opened one that would turn out to not only be a surprise, but would give them the idea for their next live show. He read the email. “Oh Shit!” he thought to himself. The email was from someone who was herself a star in the underground porn world. Lorraine aka “Princess Creampie”. She was well known as a cam girl/cumslut and had done some cumshot and creampie videos. That was how Ty recognized her. The email read something like:
“Dear Ty and Kiki. I’m Lorraine. You may know me as a cumslut/cam girl. If you’ve seen my videos you know I’m a nasty bitch. I love the work you two are doing and would love to be a part of it. I would love to do a show with you at “Freak House”. Let me know if we can do something together. I think it would be great for all of us career wise, and I know it would be fucking hot.... Your favorite cumslut...L,“Princess Creampie.”
Ty was super excited. He had cum watching Lorraine take load after load of hot white cum all over her pretty Ebony face, more than once. He immediately typed a response. “Hey Lorraine,thanks so much for reaching out and showing love. You are so fucking amazing. I have seen your Cumshot vids girl, Fucking hot!!! You have inspired quite a few late night solo cumshots. We would love to work with you. Not only at “Freak House” but we would love to shoot with you as well. We are doing our next live fuck show next weekend. Why don’t you join us? I have been toying with a new idea, and it would be beyond perfect to kick it off with you. I look forward to meeting and fucking you...He hit send, and went to tell Kiki the news, that they had attracted the attention of a pornstar who wanted to get with the Blazes...
Ty found Kiki in the living room sipping a glass of wine, stretched out on the sofa. He leaned over, kissed her face, sat down and handed her the blunt. “Hey baby, I think I know what our next show is, check this out.” He showed her Lorraine’s email. “We’re turning heads.” Kiki looked at the email. “Kool. She’s got quite a rep.” Kiki said to Ty. “It was only a matter of time before someone with a real rep would want to be down with us.” “What is your idea for the show?” She asked. Ty explained his idea to Kiki. “Well she’s like a serious cumslut, so we wanna use that.” “You remember my idea for that new video series I told you?” Kiki looked at Ty with an expression of sarcasm. “Nigga you know you have about 27 ideas a week.” Ty laughed as he blew a cloud of smoke. “That’s true.” “I meant the cum shot series I told you about?”
Kiki answered, “You mean that “Cum covered couples thing?” “Yeah that one.” Ty said. “It would be hot to do some shit like that with her live.” Kiki began to smile as pictured Ty’s idea. “I will say this.” She said. “That Lorraine is one fine bitch, and I would love to fuck with her.” Ty responded. “Kool.” “We could do a threesome, and have some of our special members bid for the chance to come up and cum on us as we fuck the shit out her and each other.” Kiki listened with a smile. “I like it.” “You can fuck her with your strap on, tell me that shit wouldn’t be hot.” Kiki tilted her head as she listened to Ty. “We can pick a couple of our special peeps, but let other motherfuckers throw their money down and bid for the chance. “Could be a great night.” Kiki agreed,
“Yeah let’s set that shit up.” Ty started to head back to his office but Kiki called out to him. “Where you goin’ boy?” “To start setting things up for the show.” he responded. Kiki looked at Ty and continued. “I know you’re not gonna leave this pussy after you came in here and got me all wet.” Ty smiled and walked back to Kiki, knowing it was time for a hot afternoon fuck....
He put his macbook down stubbed out the last of the blunt, and turned to Kiki. “Come get this fucking pussy Nigga.” She said. Ty stepped toward Kiki as pulled his big black cock out of his sweats. He reached out, grabbed the back of her head, and with a hard yank pulled her head to his cock. His unexpected show of strength made Kiki’s Black Cunt cream. She gasped as Ty’s cock filled her mouth in a rush.
A line of spit trailed out of the corner of her mouth and down Ty’s cock. She caught her breath from her mouth having been so “suddenly stuffed”, reached her right hand up and took hold of Ty’s cock. Another line of spit ran down Ty’s cock as Kiki reached her left hand down and started fingering her hairy, wet, Black Cunt. “Yeah suck that dick bitch.” Ty said to the woman he loved more than anything. He said it like he was talking to a filthy whore. At that moment, he was. “Suck that motherfuckin dick you Fuckin Black Slut.” Kiki Moaned, and fingered her pussy harder and faster. Ty was the only man on the planet who could talk to her like that, and when he did, she Fuckin Loved it...”Oh baby...” She said gasping for air, still jerking his cock.
“Tell me more.” “Shut the Fuck Up and Suck My Dick Bitch!” Ty said.
Kiki felt her pussy ooze. She couldn’t believe it, she was cumming.
Ty had her cumming as she sucked his dick with his dirty talk.
“Oh Oh Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh” Kiki shuddered and let go of Ty’s dick as she came. Ty Jerked his dick as he watched her finish. As soon as she was done, Kiki laid on her side, lifted her leg and looked at Ty. “I want you to fuck my asshole nigga.” Ty smiled. He Loved fuckin Kiki’s tight Black Asshole. He got down on his knees, spit in his hand and lubed his cock. he pressed the head of his cock into Kiki’s tight brown asshole. She grunted and moaned as his cock snaked it’s way in passed the rim of her ass. “Oh Yeah baby Fuck me.” Kiki said, letting him know he was all the way in. He started pumping his cock in and out of her asshole, slowly at first. “Damn Bitch, no matter how much I fuck it, your asshole is always so fuckin tight.” Ty told her. She moaned in response and began gyrating her hips. “That’s it Nigga, Get that asshole.” Kiki told Ty. “Get that Black asshole nigga.” Ty moaned as he fucked her harder. “You like that shit Bitch?” “You like that fucking Big Black Cock up your fuckin asshole?” Ty asked. Kiki Moaned, “Yes Nigga, I love your fucking Big Black Cock.” Ty continued to pound Kiki’s sweet Black asshole, as sweat dripped from his face and fell on her tit.
“Cum for me Nigga.” Kiki said to Ty. “Gimme that fuckin nut.” Ty fucked Kiki faster, as he felt himself getting close to cumming. “Where you want me to cum Bitch?” Ty asked. “Cum on my fucking ass Nigga, I want that hot cum all over my ass.” Ty pulled his cock out of Kiki’s asshole with a loud moan, and blasted his hot load of cum all over her ass.
When he was done cumming, he spread it around with the head of his cock. Kiki looked at Ty and said,”Nigga that was hot.” Ty moaned and leaned over and licked his cum up off of Kiki’s ass. “Mmmmmm” Kiki moaned, as she felt Ty lick his load off of her ass. “You nasty motherfucker.” Ty kissed her, letting her taste his cum before he answered. “And you love it Bitch.” He laughed. Kiki giggled as they kissed and hugged, enjoying the afterglow......

Ty emailed Lorraine to let her know that they were excited to meet and perform with her. He explained that he had an idea for the show that would be perfect, but that he was going to keep it a surprise. Her response came a few minutes later. “Hey Ty and Kiki, Sounds great. I love what you two are doing so I’m sure whatever you’re planning for me is going to be hot,and I love surprises. I’m telling my fans I’m doing a show at “Freak House” but not what it is. I want them to be surprised too. I can’t wait to fuck and be fucked by you and Kiki. I’m soaking wet thinking about it.” Ty shot her another email, advising her about membership rates for “Freak House” in case any of her fans decided to join. He suggested that might be smart,as this event was likely to sell out fast. It was set.

Next, Ty sent out invites to a few of V.I.P. “Gold” members. The ones that were he and Kiki’s “Peeps”, he knew would not want to miss this event. The first invite went out to Antonio Mercurio or “Merc” and his new wife Betty. The Blazes had met Merc and Betty about a year earlier. At the time, Merc hired them to make a custom video, to blackmail and bring down his corrupt and bigoted business partner. The man was attempting to frame Merc, steal the business and fire all the Black employees. Merc’s coup was so successful that he not only ended up with the company, but also with Betty, his former partner’s ex-wife. She had been introduced to Black by the Blazes and did not want to go back. The fact that Merc was half Black, along with the fact that she had always admired him from afar made things for them happen quickly. Ty explained that there would be a special “superstar” guest joining him and Kiki for their next show, and this was not one to be missed.

Next, Ty emailed the Handsons. The Handsons were the only white couple that were members of “Freak House.” Thanks to horrible GPS directions, their “Date Night” gone wrong became such a special night for them. They’d been Gold status members ever since. They attended plenty of Kiki and Ty’s shows and often went “upstairs” afterwards. Tariq “TooFull” Fulton, one of Ty’s few remaining friends from the gang banger life got an invite. “TooFull”, or T.F., as he was often called, according to some got his nickname Too Full, from his swagger and attitude, but folks like Kiki and Ty knew it was because he had a nice full Ebony cock that they and many admired. T.F., was like a big b*****r to Ty, and had mentored him in he Gang life. Ty learned everything from T.F. He had once helped T.F. take down a rival gang, and instead of killing the leader, T.F. punked him by fucking him like a bitch in front of his bitch and gang. That was a huge lesson that Ty took to heart. Turnin’ motherfuckers out instead of shooting them helped both T.F. and Ty do significantly less time during their gang bangin’ years. Like it had been for Ty, it was also the woman he would marry that helped pull T.F. out of the gang life as well. He was now into photography and was one of Ty’s main camera guys. If his wife wasn’t so shy he too would be in the videos with Ty and Kiki.

Ty also sent out an invite to Lee, a longtime member who had gotten a chance to have a private party with Kiki and Ty, thanks to his $10,000 tip. He was their “self proclaimed” #1 fan and it probably was a legitimate claim. Lee was at “Freak House” so regularly that he often served as an MC, especially when Kiki and Ty were performing.

Ty told Lee that he wanted him to MC the next show, so he had to let him know what type of show it was going to be, but he didn’t tell him who the guest star was. He wanted everyone to be surprised at that. He did tell Lee that he and other invited guests would be in the “Playpen” and would have the chance to participate if they wanted to. Ty explained he would also open a few more slots for bidding, so no one would think it was all preplanned as far as who got to participate. Lee, would mange the flow of participants not in the “playpen”. They didn’t want an onstage crowd to block them from audience or the cameras. Ty told Lee that he could also “fluff” guys on the line if he wanted, and that if he did it would be for tips. Audience participation in their lives shows had to be limited so it almost always was done via “pay for play”. If you really wanted to get in on the action, which rarely ever included out and out joining in the fucking, (Kiki and Ty were very selective about their playmates). In short, the highest of the high tippers always had the “nights to remember.”

Lorraine smiled as she read Ty’s last email. The night was set and she was excited. She turned on one of their movies and sat back with her favorite dildo. She fucked her pussy as the Blazes fucked on screen “I can’t wait to feel Ty’s fucking cock in my cunt.” As Ty fucked a Latina girl in her ass Kiki joined in fucking her with a strap on. “I hope they Fuck me Like that” Lorraine thought. “Kiki” she thought to herself. she took out a second dildo and started probing her asshole.
She fucked both of her holes and tried to match pace with the movie she watched. She Fucked her holes faster as she now only heard the action, because her eyes were closed. She felt her orgasm coming one and she fucked her ass hard while she took the other dildo out of her cunt and played with her clit. She exploded into a nice orgasm that was so intense she let go of the dildo in her asshole. ‘Ohhhhh Fuuuuccck!” She screamed. Her pussy throbbed as she came. Her asshole muscle spasmed, causing the dlido to shoot out of her ass and fly halfway across the room. and when she was done she thought, “Shit, I was just watchin a fuckin movie.” “I can’t wait to fuck them.”

One by one, the response came in. All who had been invited planned to attend. Ty let the couples know that they could fuck while in the “Playpen” as usual, but the guys may want to save their cum shots when they find out what the main event was going to be. Ty shared the info with Kiki and told her some more of his plans later that afternoon, which of course set off the evening fuck that night.

A couple of days later Kiki and Ty kickin’ back after having done a shoot earlier that day. Kiki was sipping wine and checking emails when she burst out laughing. “Oh shit.” Ty asked what was funny and she forwarded the email to his macbook. When opened and read the email he too cracked up. it was from someone who no matter how hard they had tried, they couldn’t quite leave behind. It was Jordan Charles. On her last legit job, he had been Kiki’s boss back when they were first getting the porn hustle going. He was a mostly harmless jackass, who had lusted after Kiki the whole time she worked at his video editing company. In his desperation to get with her, he one day snatched a flash drive off her desk and discovered that Kiki was doing porn. While his blackmail attempt did get him a chance to finally fuck Kiki, it happened on her terms, not his, and he had his ass turned out and fucked by Ty’s big black cock in the process. Since then, Jordan had spent a lot of time and energy trying to get back into Kiki’s good graces with limited success. He helped them secure their first distributor, which is why the Blazes did not shut him out of their world completely, even though Kiki couldn’t really stand him much. Charles had somehow heard about the show and wanted to be there. Since he wasn’t a member he offered to $5000.00 to get in on the event. The Blazes decided to let him attend, since they didn’t have to fuck with him themselves, and his $5000 would go right to Lorraine, giving her more than her usual fee, while still guaranteeing them a good take on the night. Ty saw Jordan’s footnote that he was a member of Lorraine’s fan club and that she had put out the alert to her fan base. Even with Charles there, this event was going to be quite a happening...

As the week went on the excitement around “Freak House” grew. Cumslut Lorraine’s announcement of her upcoming appearance at “Freak House” to her fan base was generating a few new Gold members, and that was without the knowledge that she’d actually be performing with the Blazes. Kiki and Ty were excited. Nearly all of the invited members had confirmed. Two days before Kiki got an email from their friend from London, Dave. He and Andrea were arriving in town that night. He was coming in to be the “Parliamentary Presence” at a couple of events over the next few days, and wanted to finally try to visit “Freak House”. Since they were already coming into town, it would be easy to slip off for some fun, as opposed to just planning an unscheduled trip to the States just to visit “Freak House”. She told Dave about the “Superstar ficklest”, and invited them to attend. Dave responded telling Kiki that the night of the fuckfest was one of their only free nights and they were looking forward to finally sitting in the “Playpen”.

There were many people from Lorraine’s fan base trying to make reservations, but due to limited space many couldn’t get in. One of her most loyal fans, a man named Joel Hardman was smart enough to Join the “Freak House” “Gold Circle” which guaranteed him and his wife, Shan attendance and as gold members they would also be in the “Playpen”. Thanks to Lorraine, “Freak House” now had a second white couple as members, “Gold” Members.

Since seating and availability quickly became an issue, and so many of her fans were being turned away, Lorraine called Ty to try to work out something for her fans. Ty decided to close the main room down to members only, and show the party on all of the monitors in the club, instead of just the one in the “Keyhole Room”. The “Keyhole Room” was a small lounge area in the rear of the main room, just beside the Green Room. Here non members, who did not have access to the green room could sit and watch Green room shows on a monitor that was set up with a direct feed. It was of course it usually only saw use when Kiki and Ty were the performers, and then it was usually overflow as their shows always sold out. “If we shut down and use the main room for overflow we can get a bunch more of your peeps in.” Ty told Lorraine. “Question is, can you fill it?” “Damn right I can Ty.” Lorraine answered with just a hint of sexy attitude. “Damn.” Ty laughed “I’m gonna fuck your asshole extra hard for that attitude.” Lorraine laughed right back. “Is that a promise baby boy, cause I’ll give a little more attitude if it is.” After their moment of laughter passed, Lorraine switched gears on Ty. “Ty you are so fucking lucky, you are Blessed b*****r.” “I know.” Ty answered. “I could’ve very easily been in jail or dead by now.” “No that’s not what I mean.” Lorraine said, “Though that is true.” “I was talking about Kiki.” “What about her?” Ty asked. “You don’t know how lucky you are to have your wife in it with you.” “Oh.” Ty sighed. “We started this together, she encouraged me.” He told Lorraine. “I know that.” She responded. “That’s what I mean, your love for each other is so apparent.” “I love the tag on your vids.”
“Kiki and Ty always make you feel good, because they always make each other feel good.” “That was so powerful when I first saw it.” Lorraine said. “I thought Deep.” Lorraine went on, “I have a new boyfriend and...”
“He don’t know what you do, and you’re afraid he’ll run?” “Yup.” She answered. “He thinks I’m just a model/stripper.” “Just invite him it’ll be fine.” Ty told her. “He probably knows and just hasn’t said.” “If he freaks out, you’ll find a freak right at “Freak House.” They broke into another round of laughter. Lorraine told Ty that she wanted him to invite him, because her boyfriend loved Kiki and Ty. “I’ll tell him I’m dancing at your club.” “Thanks Ty.” He answered her, “No problem girl, see you at the show.

Ty made sure that “Peach Cream”, their best stripper was going to open up and warm the crowd before the cumfest main event. “Peach Cream” or Peachy as Ty often called her, was one beautiful hot Black Bitch. She had a chocolate brown “Brickhouse” body, Big tits, and a Fat ass that she knew how to shake. Her dance and dildo shows were off the hook. The only danger was that she might have too many folks cumming too much before the main event. Ty reminded her that her priority was to tease and warm them up, not get them off.

Aymeric, a new actor in their stable of their performers was going to be on hand. He had just recently signed on and would be seen in one of the Blaze’s upcoming videos, so Ty figured this would be a good way to introduce him to their fans. He was the first white actor to join their stable. he was a handsome young man with a British accent and a nice cock. His presence would certainly turn some heads and get a few folks excited to see him in an upcoming video. It never hurt to throw in some advertising. He would be (though he didn’t know it yet) be doing a fuck show with Vanessa Heart. Vanessa was another recently signed actress in the Nasty Nigga n Bad Bitch stable. Kiki had found her while shopping for lingerie. Vanessa had recognized her and started talking to Kiki. After vibing with her awhile, Kiki just asked if Vanessa would be interested in shooting. Vanessa jumped at the chance. Her private audition with Blazes had been one hot fuck session, and had it been at the studio and not their house, it was in editing for release right now. She was hot ass bitch, and she was freaky. Kiki and Ty were gonna make a superstar slut.

The night of the “Superstar Fuckfest” had finally come. “Freak House” was buzzing. Tonight’s event was so popular, that with the exception of the lucky people who got in through Lorraine’s fan club, there were no non members admitted. The main event was actually being shown on the monitors out in the main house, as the event was sold out.

The lights went out the main bartender/hostess, Pepita “Pepper” Vargas, a Hot ass Latina greeted everyone with her now famous “Welcome to Freak House Bitchezzz.” “Tonight is gonna be some of the hook shit, so I’m gonna be at the bar in here tonight slingin’ the drinks and blunts so I’m gonna let tonight’s MC, Lee take over, give it up, Give It Up Bitchezzz.!” The audience or “guests”, as Kiki called them applauded Pepper as she exited the stage blowing kisses and saying “Besos bitchez, Besitos.” Ty smacked Pepper’s big tight ass as she went by.

Lee stepped onto the stage which was empty, and again greeted the guests. He was wearing sheer black crotchless pantyhose, like the ones Kiki made him wear the night he partied with them after tipping them big one night. Best $10,000 he’d ever spent. “I too would like to welcome you all to what’s gonna be a Hot Fucking Night.” “We have a lot going on, and it’s packed house so we’re gonna get right to it, but first I want to explain a couple of things. He went on, “First and foremost, tonight, “Playpen” seating is by invitation only. Participants outside of the playpen will be determined by usual means, and tonight we’ll take 10 tips. The usual means meant the highest tips, and in this case they would invite the 10 highest tippers would be invited. Lee went on, “We’ll take four of those bidders from the main room to keep things fair.

Out front, Lorraine’s boyfriend arrived. He was greeted by Pepper, as he came into the Green room and shown to a seat right in front just outside the “Playpen”. “You’ll be able to see everything from here Papi., enjoy the show.” Pepper said as she seated David and sashayed back to the bar.

Lee was finishing his intro. “We have so much planned, but I’m not going to list it, as I’ll get too horny.” The audience chuckled, and he went on. “No really it’s cuz we want to keep the surprises coming, right on up to the main event.” First I’d like to invite our Invited guests to the “Playpen”.

Steve and Marie made their way to the “Playpen” first. They took their robes off as they entered (clothes are optional in the green room). Steve was naked except for leather bracelets on his wrists, while Marie wore a hot red and black corset with sheer black stockings. Right behind them were Merc and Betty. Betty looked elegantly wild. She had a feathery looking stole around her neck which fell nicely around her tits and a belt with fur and silk strips hanging down. She looked like a redheaded super sexy princess out of a Conan like movie. Merc was sporting a biker look with an open black leather vest and black chaps, nothing else but aviator sunglasses. They looked hot as he led her to a chaise lounge. The two new members who had joined from Lorraine’s fan base, Joel and Shan Hardman came down next. They were so excited to be there and could barely contain it. They knew they had been lucky to get in, but seeing the crowd brought the realization home. Shan was wearing a pink corset with black stripes that gave her a serous hourglass shape. T.F. came down with his wife Shonda. Shonda took off her robe revealing sexy red fishnets and a grater belt. Shonda was thick and as sexy as can be. She had a fat ass and great tits, a true BBEW, Big,Beautiful Ebony Woman. The last guests to come down to the “Playpen” were Andrea and Dave. They were understandably wearing sunglasses. Andrea had on a sexy black fishnet body stocking that made her look like a sexy ass catch of the day.

“Now that our “Playpen” guests are seated, we’re ready to begin our night of surprises.” Lee said. “Our main event is going to be awesome.” Lee continued “First, let’s welcome to the stage, “Freak House’s” Hottest dancer, “PEACH CREAM!” The audience applauded as the lights went out and the stage lights came up. A hot reggae dance beat started, the guitar line of “murder she wrote” came up. There was a cloud of smoke and Peach cream came dancing out onto the stage. She was wearing a Black fishnet top over a sexy red bra, matching red fishnet crotchless pantyhose and a pair of sexy red boots. She came on stage charged, feeding off the vibe of the crowd. She dipped and twirled, turning her back to the front of the house giving an awesome view of her lovely Black ass. Audience began to applaud as she started “twerkin n jerkin” that ass around.she reached up and unhooked her bra through the fishnet top, while twirling her hips in a slow sexy way. She looked as though she were humping someone in slow motion. This drew more applause and whistles, as well as her first round bills being thrown into the “Playpen” Peach Cream turned back to face the front of the house very slowly, still working those hips. The sight of her pussy moving back and forth as she continued her slow humping motion was just as sexy as watching her ass. She stood working her hips for a moment, then in one sudden strong move she ripped the fishnet top and red bra off. The crowd went wild, and she made her way down into the “Playpen”. As she came down a few guys lined up to stuff $20s, $50s and $100s into the waistline of her stockings. Peach looked at the guys seductively and thought to herself “The first few motherfuckers always miss the wild shit.” Lee allowed the three guys to move up and Peach danced over, twirling her ass the whole way. After they tipped her she moved toward the center of the “Playpen” “Y’all motherfuckers want me to get nasty?” She called out. The crowd responded and she moved toward Lee. Lee handed her a big white dildo. She took it and started running it all over her body. “Y’all wanna see what I can do with this?” She teased. Again the crowd responded. After running it over her body again, she pushed it up against her belly button, with the head facing up. With her right hand she slowly pushed the dildo up, as she hugged her tits tightly around it with her left arm. As the Cock head rose between her tits, she dipped her head to meet it. She opened her mouth wide and took the dildo in to her mouth as though it were her man. She started sucking it hard, making loud slurping noises. There were moans and groans being heard throughout the audience and with the “Playpen”.

Betty had Merc’s cock out and was slowly jerking him as they watched Peach cream. Marie was laying back against Steve, who was fingering her cunt. Jordan Chase was sitting in the front row jerking his cock. Between Lee and Peach Cream he didn’t know who he wanted to fuck first. Being Jordan Chase, he decided he would fuck whichever of them let him.

Peach Cream was now on her knees, still sucking the cock between her tits. Spit was now running out her mouth all over her tits, and dripping from the dildo. She slowly took the dildo out her mouth, allowing a gob of spit to drip out all over her tits. “Y’all like that shit?” She asked, clearly workin’ the room. The “Yeah” chant went up. There were a couple of more tippers up, to go with the bills that had been thrown to her. The next two tippers got to place their hands between her tits, and she squeezed them around her hands. When they slowly withdrew their hands they released the bills. “Thank you baby boy” She said. She looked at the crowd and asked “Y’all think this pussy need some love?” The crowd cheered, and Peach “sassed” them. “Y’all some nasty motherfuckers and bitches.” The crowd laughed and applauded as she slowly started working the dildo into her juicy black pussy.

She started fucking her pussy slowly at first,rubbing her tits with her free hand and moaning loudly. In no time the dildo was glistening as it was wet with her hot pussy cream. Lee spoke into the mic to rile the crowd a little more. “Oh it likes Peach is getting extra creamy folks.”

Peach winked at Lee, who opened the rope for her. She got up and walked to the first row of seats, right where David was sitting. She put her left leg up on the armrest of his chair so that her pussy was so close to him he could smell it. He was turned on by her pussy scent, as she gyrated her hips in front of him. David smiled up at Peach cream, as he slowly reached for a $50. She looked at him and spoke in a very sexy, seductive voice. “Hey baby you wanna fuck me like this?” She suddenly rammed the dildo up her cunt and started fucking herself violently. He let out a moan as she worked the dildo in and out of her shaved Black cunt, right in front of his face. Her dildo made spongy noises as she fucked herself A drop of her pussy cream dripped onto David’s lap. He tried to scoop it up and lick it off his finger. He put the $50 back and pulled a fresh $100 out of his pocket. He ran his hand with the $100 down between her tits, across her stomach and down to her things placing it in her stockings. Peach cream looked at the $100 and at David and said “Thank you baby boy.” As she took her leg off his chair, she took the dildo out of her pussy and held it up to his mouth saying, “Taste my pussy for real baby.” David surprised himself and licked up the shaft of her dildo. He was now really able to taste her pussy cream and it was delicious. Before he could get a second lick she had already moved on to another guests’ chair. This time she stooped in front of a woman. She was a cute petite white girl with a $50 in her hand. She clearly was thrilled to have Peach Cream stop in front of her, and stuffed the bill into her stockings. She was wearing a hot little red mini skirt, that was more like a belt, and a sheer lace top that showed her perky tits. Peach looked down at her. “Hey bitch what’s yo’ name?, I never seen you here before.” Peach seductively glared into her eyes. The girl looked up slowly in a way that suggested she was extremely submissive. “Jazmyn, Ms Peach,” She answered. “It’s my first time here tonight.” Peach smiled at her as she slowly eased her dildo back into her cunt. “First time?” Peach repeated, as Jazmyn wiped a bead of sweat from hr brow with what looked like a balled up piece of cloth. “Shit.” Peach said, “you got any panties under that skirt?” She asked Jazmyn. “I just wiped my face with my panties.” Jazmyn responded. “That’s a good bitch.” Peach told her. “‘cause this is how we do it at “Freak House.” At That Peach slid the dildo out of her pussy, leaned over Jazmyn,lifted her skirt and rammed it up Jazmyn’s pretty white cunt. Audience members cheered as fucked Jazmyn’s cunt with the dildo. Jazymn put her hands on the armrests, so that she could lift her ass off the chair and give Peach better access to her cunt. Peach pushed the dildo in farther and harder. From his spot Lee spoke to the crowd. “Peach is spreading her cream around folks”. he went on. “If you want her to stop by and see you get those tips out.” People started cheering and some started pulling out bills.

Back in the “Playpen” the special guests were all getting frisky. They were all close friends of Kiki and Ty and knew they didn’t want to be spent before the main event, but that didn’t stop them from playing around. T.F.‘s lady Shonda, was on leaning over and stroking and lightly licking and kissing his cock. He was leaning back puffing on a blunt and rubbing her fine ass, as he watched Peach work the crowd. Merc was leaning against the backrest of their lounge, watching Betty who was dancing in front of him. The Dj was now spinning a “bump and grind” set, and was in the middle of a long set of Prince’s music. As soon as “Partyman” started playing Betty was up and dancing. She was still up shakin’ her ass to “Sexy Motherfucker”. Merc had a hard time deciding whether he should watch Peach Cream or Betty. For this song at least Betty won out.

Dave had Andrea sitting in between his legs leaning back into him. He had her tits out on display and was playing with them. They talked about what they would do with Peach Cream if they had a shot at her fine Black Ass. Dave joked with her. “Her sweet arse is worth a cock suck.” Andrea laughed at the reminder of the fabulous birthday rendezvous he had arranged for her with the Blazes. She had always loved Dave, but her birthday present pushed that love beyond the stratosphere. With that one event, her husband (who was one of the youngest members of Parliament) had catapulted their sex life and marriage to a whole new level. He not only gave her the chance to fuck Kiki and Ty, but he fulfilled another fantasy of hers when he sucked Ty’s cock. The thought that he might be willing to do it again made her wet, and she reached down and started playing with her clit.

Joel Hardman was on his knees licking Shan’s asshole out. She was reaching one hand back and fingering her clit as she enjoyed Joel’s tongue work. “Oh yes honey, lick my fucking musky asshole just like that.” “I love when you lick my asshole motherfucker.” Joel grunted, reaching out and squeezing her tits, as he licked Shan’s musky asshole. “It’s so hot being here with all these hot Black Cocks and Cunts.” Shan moaned as Joel tongue fucked her tight ass.

Jordan Chase winked at Lee, as he continued stroking his cock.
He’d thought he caught Lee looking him over, and this time Jordan was right, though he wouldn’t know for a while. Peach was still fucking Jazmyn with her dildo. Jazmyn was now bucking her hips and moaning loudly. Peach was woking her over hard. “What the fuck, you nasty White Bitch, I thought you liked this shit.” She told Jazmyn in a very dominant tone. Jazmyn barely moaned out “Ohhhh I am Ms. Peach.”
“Then show me bitch, make that White Pussy cum.” Jazmyn moaned to Peach. “Ohhh yes Ms,Peeeaaacccchhhh.” Some of the crowd started a quiet chant of “Cum....Cum...Cum.” “Give me that fucking cum bitch, show Ms Peach how much that White Pussy likes this shit.” Jazmyn burst into an explosive orgasm. “Ohhhh God YESSSSSSSS!” The audience cheered. Pepper brought Jazmyn a glass of champagne, for being the first girl to cum that night, as Peach Cream moved on to her next victim. He was an older Latino looking guy, with curly hair and a mustache. He wasn’t really her type, but Peach was interested in the $50 bills in has hand, as this was after all...work. As she made her way up the isle towards him she noticed a white guy in a row behind her original target. He was a young, handsome White guy, with a bald head, thin eyes and a thin beard. He clearly had been watching her even before she saw him. That made her smile to herself As Peach moved she could see he had his nice White dick out. She thought to herself “That’s a Hung White Dude.” She went past the Latino and went up to where the “Hung White Dude was. “hey baby boy. what’s yo’ name” She said to him. In a very cool manner not at all showing how excited he was he answered her, sounding like Clint Eastwood, “Ben” Peach glanced down and took note of Ben’s lovely hardening dick. “Well Big Ben, your fine ass can’t be up in here alone with all that dick, where your girl at?” Peach asked as she seductively moved closer to Ben. Just as cool as before Ben answered, “I could say she’s standing right in front of my chair holding a dildo, but I don’t know if that would be a lie.” “Damn he’s smooth” Peach thought to herself. She just smiled at Ben and asked, “You wanna watch me fuck this big dick?” Holding up her dildo. Ben responded, “No Peach, I wanna watch you suck it.” He began to reach for his wallet to get out her tip.
Before he could reach it or realize what was happening, Peach Cream was on her knees sucking His cock and not her dildo. He was shocked, as was the crowd. Lee chimed in right away, seeing what was going on. “Ahh Shit, it’s Peach is turning up the heat.” There were plenty of cheers. The Latino guy turned around and stuffed a $50 into Peach’s stockings, gave her ass a few good squeezes and said, “Chupa, chupa el becho mamacita.” He tried sliding a finger into her ass crack, but she slapped it away hard enough to let him know to back off. to make up for it he stuffed two more $50s into her stocking, which got a thumbs up from her. All that happened without her taking her mouth of the Hung White Dude’s dick, which at that moment blasted a load of hot cum into her mouth and face. There were cheers and applause, as Peach sucked Ben’s cock. It very quickly became apparent that she was sucking his cock for real. He rolled his head around and grabbed the back of her head. Spit was running all down the sides of ben’s cock. She increased her speed as she worked hard on Ben’s cock. Some of the guys around them were chanting “go, go, go.” Lee continued chiming in. “We have a first ladies and gentleman.” “Longtime members know Peach Cream”, has never gone this far with a guest before.” “That is either very special, or a great tipper.” A wave of laughter resonated in the house. Everyone was focused on Peach and Ben. Spit was flying as she sucked the life out of his cock. Peach was fucking herself with the dildo as she sucked Ben, was moaning loudly. “Yes Girl suck that White Dick.” Peach was jerking him with one hand as she sucked. She was clearly trying to make him cum. “Cum in my mouth Big Ben, give it to me.” She pleaded as she cam up for air. “Shoot that White dick off in my fuckin Black mouth.” She dove back down as Ben’s breathing got faster and faster. He exploded, his cock spewing his hot load into her mouth and face. “Yes, Yes, Give me all that hot white cum.” Peach said as Ben started cumming in her open mouth and face. Strands of thick cum erupted some landing square in her wide open mouth, and some hitting her face, chin, chest and hair. She milked every drop out of Ben’s cock before she let him go. When he saw Ben had stopped cumming, Lee announced “We have our first male orgasm of the night.” Everyone applauded, and Pepper came over with a glass of champagne for Ben. “Here you go Papi.” she said as she placed the glass on his drink holder
.
Peach got up and without wiping her face off turned to walk to the stage exit when Ben called out. “Ms Peach this is for you.” Peach turned and saw that he was holding out Two fresh $100 bills. “She looked at him, smiled and said, “I don’t take tips from my man”, winked at him and walked toward the the “Playpen”. The guys nearby who heard let out a loud collective “Oooooooooh”. A couple of guys patted Ben on the back.

Not missing a beat, Lee said to the crowd, “We’re making new friends at “Freak House” tonight folks.” He looked at Jordan and continued “we’re making new friends all over the place tonight.”

As Peach walked into the “Playpen” towards the stage exit, Lee worked the crowd. “Lets hear it for the lovely Peach Cream.” Peach waved to the crowd as she picked up the bills that had been through in to the playpen. “Gimme some love Peach.” Lee said as she moved past him. She blew him a kiss, to which he laughed and said. “you can do better than that.” Peach smiled, walked over and stuck her dildo in his mouth almost to his gagging point in one motion. “Here;s your love baby, suck my pussy off that dick.” Lee slurped hard on the dildo for a couple of seconds, then handed it back to Peach. “Once again folks.” he said. “Give it up for Peach Cream.” She smiled at him and waved to the crowd. As she exited she told Lee to make sure Ben joined her at her table.

“I think we need some drinks in here Pepper it’s hot.” Lee said as he stepped to the mic. “Was that hot or what?” He asked the crowd. The cheers went on for almost a full minute, and certainly would have gone longer if he hadn’t raised is hands to silent the audience. In the middle of it, Lorraine’s new boyfriend David sat enjoying himself. He couldn’t wait for Lorraine’s turn on stage. He had only seen her dance a little bit for him, but that had been enough to fuel his imagination. He figured she would do a hot dildo act perhaps with two dildos, or maybe with another girl. He only knew she was performing, and assumed it meant a tease dance. He couldn’t wait. He texted her to let her know he was there. Her response was “Great sweetie. Enjoy the show.” “You wanna come up on stage during my act?” David was surprised at that and responded. “Wow. I’m not sure.” She responded to him. “LOL, I won’t bite too hard. Think about it. Kisses” David sat wondering what Lorraine was gonna do, and whether or not he’d have the balls to join her. He knew others would if an open invite went out, and he hoped it wouldn’t. He sat lost until thought until Lee spoke to the house.

“Next up folks we have a treat”. “Who is putting out the hottest underground Black porn?” The crowd chanted “Nasty Nigga n Bad Bitch.” “That’s right”. Lee confirmed. “Tonight you are going to get a special sneak preview, a Live sneak preview”. There was a fresh murmur in the house. Pepper and her crew were serving drinks and handing out fresh Blunts for the herbalists in attendance, as “Freak House” was 420 friendly. Lee continued, sensing a little curiosity in the house. “What I mean by a live sneak preview is not that we are going to watch a dvd.” “That’s no treat.” There were a few chuckles, and a couple of people were heard saying “Word up.” “You are going to meet two performers who were recently signed with Nasty Nigga n Bad Bitch, and they’re going to do a little something for you.” Lee continued, “The first is Aymeric, the first White Guy to sign with Nasty Nigga n Bad Bitch. The Dj cued up Aymeric’s entrance music,James Brown’s Superbad, and Aymeric strutted in. He was wearing a long matrix looking leather coat with a hoody under it. the hood hid his face, giving him a mysterious look. When he reached the front of the “Playpen” he threw the coat and hoody off and raised his head in a dramatic fashion. A couple of ladies moaned, while another in front row threw her thong at him. He looked at her, smiled and blew a kiss. He stood there looking well groomed and though thin, very chiseled at 6 feet. He had a G string on that barley held his good sized cock in place. Folks applauded when he did some vogue posing next to Lee.

Lee said “Aymeric anything you wanna say to the house?” Aymeric Smiled and said, “Hello freaks.” He spoke with a sexy British accent. “I’m here to show why I’m the first White boy they hired.” That drew fresh cheers from the crowd.

Lee started his next intro. “His costar for tonight’s is the other sexy new addition, Miss Vanessa Heart. Vanessa came in to the sound of Sade’s Paradise. She moved in slowly like a sexy Tiger. Vanessa was a honey colored, blonde haired sista girl. A fine BBEW who stood 5’ 9”, with Big tits, her right one sporting a hot red heart shaped tattoo. She had on a red see thru bed jacket, and red fishnets. Her ass was big and tight, and she had a hot juicy pussy that she kept shaved clean. The look on her face was that of a woman who knew how to fuck. She looked at Aymeric with a base look that seemed to say “I’m gonna fuck the shit out of yo’ ass White Boy”. For the first time since meeting Ty and Kiki Aymeric felt just a little nervous as Vanessa Heart moved towards him. When she reached him and Lee, Lee spoke. “Hey There Miss Vanessa, do you want to say anything to the crowd?” Vanessa looked at Lee and responded. “Hell no I wanna fuck the shit out of this White Boy.” The crowd responded as Vanessa had clearly thrown down the gauntlet. Someone called out “You know he can’t handle you baby.” A girl up front said “Don’t hurt the baby boy Vanessa.” Trying to stoke the flames Lee looked at Aymeric, and in a fake accent said “Well Aymeric, what say you?” Aymeric smiled at the joke, but looked right at Vanessa. He ripped his g string off as he said “Bring it”. Vanessa was clearly pleasantly surprised when se saw his dick. She got down on her knees and started sucking it. Right away it was clear that she knew how to suck dick, cuz she had Aymeric moaning quickly.
She looked up when she heard him. “Mmmmm you like that fuckin shit don’t you white boy?” “Them British bitches don’t know how to suck dick.” She asked. Andrea, who was still sitting on Dave’s lap hear her and responded as if she were the one asked. “Yes we most certainly do know how to suck cock baby.” Vanessa took her lips off of Aymeric’s cock long enough to acknowledge Andrea. “Alright mama I hear you.” Some folks laughed as she went back to sucking Aymeric. “MmmmThis White dick is nice boy, mmmm” He held the back of her head as she sucked his dick. his moaning and breathing were increasing. as she was now sucking him with a fury. She felt his body pulsing and looked up at him. “Don’t you dare fucking cum now motherfucker, take it like a man.” She went back to sucking him and went even harder on him. Some of the women in the house started cheering her on. “You go girl, make that white boy work.” Aymeric was fighting so hard to hold off, as she was sucking the life out of his dick. Just when he thought he was gonna lose it and blow his load, Vanessa eased up on him. “Damn she’s fucking good.” He thought to himself. She had taken him to the edge of the cliff, pushed him over and caught him and pulled him back before he could fall. People cheered when they saw he hadn’t cum. Aymeric opened his eyes and looked down at Vanessa who was smiling up at him.
“I had to test you out a little baby boy.” “Come eat this pussy out.”
Aymeric got down on the floor and started licking Vanessa’s pussy. She smelled and tasted good. He eased his hands under her ass cheeks as he licked into her juicy cunt. she spread her lips with her hands for him. “Oh that’s it baby, eat that Black pussy.” Aymeric started fingering her pussy as he licked her clit. He had just found her spot. She shuddered as he sucked hard on her clit. He thrust 2 fingers deep into her pussy and one up into her fine asshole as he sucked her clit.
“Oooo what are you doing to me, what are you doing to me White boy.”
Vanessa cried as Aymeric got deep with his pussy eating. He clearly was letting Vanessa know he had skills of his own. Vanessa started rolling her hips underneath Aymeric. He was sucking her hard on her clit as she started cumming. “Oh Eat me, Eat my Pussy motherfucker.” Her hips were bucking and Aymeric grunted as he dug in and continued sucking her clit. “Oh Shit you’re making this Black Pussy cum you nasty fuckin’ bastard.” Vanessa squealed. Her big tits heaved as gasped through the final throes of her orgasm. The crowd cheered and some bills came flying towards them. Vanessa opened her eyes and saw Aymeric looking down at her with a sly smile, as if to say “Well?” Vanessa smiled back as she caught her breath. “Oh shit that was fuckin good baby.” “Your British ass know how to eat pussy real good.” Aymeric nodded, but before he could say anything, Vanessa spoke. “ I’m ready for that dick, give it to me.” The crowd clapped and whistled as Aymeric moved to slide his cock into her pussy. Her hairless caramel brown pussy was moist and glistening with her cream and his saliva. He teased her, rubbing his cockhead on her clit, and around her lips. She rubbed her tits as he continued running his cock along her her pussy and clit. “Stop fucking around and Fuck Me motherfucker.” Vanessa demanded. Aymeric plunged his cock deep into her pussy. She let out a loud moan as he entered her.

The show was clearly causing heat to build all over. In the ”Playpen”, T.F. was leaning back while Shonda squatted over his face. She moaned as he licked her asshole. “Oh baby, Get up in my asshole with your tongue Nigga.” He moaned as he ate her asshole. She was jerking his big black dick as he ate her asshole. Steve was enjoying a slow sexy blow job from Marie. So much spit had run out her mouth and down his balls, there was wet spot on their chaise lounge. Merc was now fingering Betty. He had two fingers in her cunt and one up her asshole. He was talking shit to her as he fingered her.
“Who’s fuck holes are these?” He asked. She leaned her back and gritted her teeth as she moaned. “Oh these are your fuck holes Daddy.”
‘Who owns your white ass?” He asked. “Oooohhhhh You own my white ass.” “You my Big Black Daddy.” She cooed. “Don’t ever forget it.”
Joel was now tit fucking Shan, and she was licking his cock as it’s head peeked out from in between her tits. “Oh Joel this is so fucking hot.”
“We’re in Kiki and Ty’s club.” Shan said. “I hope we get to see them.” Joel answered. Since they came in through Lorraine’s fan base, they did not know for sure, the Blazes were going to be there. Lorraine told her fans “Freak Show”, but not the Blazes. Had she done that, they might have had to do two shows.

Back on stage, Aymeric was fucking Vanessa’s cunt with deep strokes. They were clearly now enjoying each other and had found a rhythm. The trash talking now was more to get the audience hot. “I thought you said you knew how to Fuck White Boy.” Vanessa said, “Make me feel that dick, or get the fuck off me.” She was smiling at him. Aymeric thrust his cock to the hilt in on hard thrust. He followed that up with a series of slow, hard, pounding strokes. “You feel that Bitch?” He said to her as he pounded her cunt. “Yes, Yes, Fuck it baby” She moaned, “Get that Black pussy, fuck it like you like it
motherfucker.” Feeling her hips start to roll again Aymeric increased his speed. He squeezed her ass with both hands and sucked her tit.
“Oh shit, you tryin’ to make a bitch cum again,oh Oh OH. He held on as he pounded her pussy into another orgasm. “OH SHIT,I’M CUMMING!”
Vanessa screamed. “Got Damn you know how to fuck.” She said as her orgasm subsided. “Oh Baby.” Vanessa said “I want that fuckin Cock up my asshole.” Aymeric was surprised. “Fuck my asshole now baby.” Aymeric spit on his cock as Vanessa laid on her back and lifted her legs. He started easing his cock into her asshole. “Oooooooooooo.” She let out a low moan as his cock began to burrow it’s way into her asshole.
Aymeric Sucked in a breath through gritted teeth as he worked his cock into her asshole. It was fucking tight and felt good, and he wasn’t even all the way in yet. There were more tips flying up and claps and whistles. Someone in the house called out “Fuck her Black ass good White Boy, show you can represent.” The woman next to David, a Brickhouse looking sista-girl called out to Vanessa. “Hey girl show that boy some love he made you cum twice.” Aymeric’s cock finally passed her rim and he was all he way in. “Ahhhh yeah, Fuck it baby.” Vanessa told him. “Fuck my Black ass.” Aymeric started fucking her slow and steady. Her asshole felt so fucking good. He was on the edge of cumming, but held up. Vanessa looked at him and said “No baby, don’t hold back.” “Gimme that nut, cum for me.” The chant of cum was heard in the room by a few people in the back of the room. Aymeric increased his rhythm and started fucking Vanessa’s asshole with little regard for trying to hold off. He knew he wouldn’t last long, and decided to let go and enjoy it. “Your arse is so fucking tight, yeah?” His accent sounded extra sexy ass his orgasm approached. “That’s it baby Fuck it.” “Fuck my ass until you cum baby.” Aymeric asked “where do you want this cum Bitch?” “Cum in my fucking mouth motherfucker what you think?”
“Now Fuck me.” Aymeric stroked Vanessa’s asshole until the last possible second. He quickly pulled out of her asshole. Vanessa yelp when he pulled out. She sat up to meet him as he brought his cock towards her face. Guest started clapping as the first rope of cum erupted from his cock before he got it to her face. It landed on the tattoo on her tit. The second strand of cum splattered on her forehead and she opened her mouth wide and stuck her tongue out to receive the rest of his load. He continued cumming right into her mouth allowing her to milk his cock clean. When she was sure he’d stopped cumming. she let go of his cock and stood up. He stood behind her and held her tits. Vanessa opened her mouth, showing the crowd his cum. She held her hands up as if asking the audience “Well, what now?” One by one people began saying swal-low swal-low. She gestured and the bills came flying. When she had seen enough, she tilted her head back and swallowed Aymeric’s load. The audience stood and applauded. Lee, who had moved over to where Jordan Charles was rushed back to his mic. He had been jerking Jordan off. Jordan wanted more, but Lee told him later, because he was too busy. Jordan smiled, knowing he was gonna fuck Lee’s smooth ass.

“Let’s hear it for Aymeric and Vanessa Heart.” he said to the enthusiastic and horny crowd. The two of them bowed to the crowd. When the applause stopped, Lee asked the crowd “Were they hot?” When the next round of applause was over he asked Aymeric “Was she hot?” Aymeric’s response was. Hell yeah. Lee turned to Vanessa. “And Miss Vanessa, was he hot?” She looked at Aymeric with a smile, and the to Lee. “Baby boy’s got mad skills.” “ I hope we shoot together.” She added. “Give it up one more time for Aymeric and Vanessa Heart.” Lee Yelled. As the crowd showered them with one more great round of applause, Vanessa and Aymeric collected their tips and exited.

Lee Fanned himself before speaking. A woman called out “I know that’s right.” He went to speak but pretended he couldn’t. People laughed. When he did speak he asked the crowd, “Is everybody alright?” YESSS.” The crowd responded. Anybody ready to leave? “Noooooooo.” “Good,let’s keep this shit going.” “We have one more act before the main event.” That statement brought a brief round of applause. No surprise. These folks were ready. “This next act is a surprise.” Tonight is a night of firsts, here at “Freak House”. You’ve already seen our top stripper suck off a guest in the audience.” “Our regulars know Peach doesn’t fuck around like that.” some guy called out “You can say that shit again b*o.” Lee continued. “Then you saw the first White actor to sign with Nasty Nigga n Bad Bitch, and we gave the first interracial performance by Nasty Nigga n Bad Bitch actors.”
“Now freaks n bitches.” Lee continued. “Here’s the first She Male to sign with Nasty Nigga n Bad Bitch Productions.” “Meet the Big Dick Bitch. The Dj cued up her music, her own custom rap song. She strutted in to the hip hop track, tall and sexy at 5’7”. She wore a sexy red miniskirt, that crisscrossed in the front, exposing her midriff and her huge tits. She was a brickhouse as well. She had big fat juicy silicone enhanced ass that was unbelievable. She had a big thick cock that had many mouths watering. Her sexy round face and full lips were framed by her long red hair. She had sexy Tattoos all down her right thigh and forearm, and on her left shoulder. She walked in with a cloud of smoke. The room was electric with her entrance. That she had her own theme song was wild. Both she and Andrea noticed Dave looking at her hard as she walked by. Andrea whispered in Dave’s ear. “I bet I know what you’re thinking.” He laughed. “Thanks to Kiki and Ty, you just might.” “Big Dick Bitch looked at the Dj and signaled him to keep playing the track. Seeing that she was going right into her act, Lee stepped out of the “Playpen” and back over to Jordan. He got down on his knees and started sucking Jordan’s thick hairy cock. He knew he wanted it the moment he saw him. Jordan put his hand on the back of Lee’s head and pushed his head down. “Yes....” Jordan said. “Suck it Bitch.” “Suck my fucking cock.” Jordan leaned forward and smacked Lee’s ass in that said, “I’m fucking this asshole tonight.” Lee moaned in response, as if to say “I know Daddy.”

Big Dick Bitch reached the front of the “Playpen”. Right away she started working the crowd. “I’m the Big Dick Bitch, what.” “Y’all don’t know, but I’m the best.” “That’s why I’m up in here with Nasty Nigga n Bad Bitch, cuz they the best at what they do. She was fucking beautiful. She slowly jerked her cock as she walked around the “Playpen” like a lion looming over it’s prey. People were already reacting to her with moans and groans. Several hands were on cocks and on clits.
“Y’all motherfuckers wanna know why I’m the best?” Not waiting for the crowd to respond she continued. “I’m the best ‘cause I suck dick, I suck dick like bitch.” “Who wants to see?” The Latino guy that Peach Cream passed stood up with a $50 in his hand. Big Dick Bitch looked at him “Well bring yo’ fuckin’ ass down here Nigga.” The guy tripped on his way down and almost fell on his face. He looked at Big Dick Bitch as she stood in front of him. “Well Nigga?” She said to him. “Oh sorry.” he laughed, as he handed her the $50. “Thanks.” she said and immediately dropped to her knees and started sucking his cock.
Her full lips engulfed the guy’s big cock. She slurped loudly, letting spit drizzle out of her mouth. She squeezed and smacked his ass with her right hand, while she jerked him with her left as she sucked. Almost immediately he started breathing faster and faster. Big Dick Bitch Jumped up “I didn’t say you could cum did I Motherfucker?”
“I ask you if you wanted to see how I suck a Nigga like a Bitch, now sit yo’ ass down.” He turned obediently, disappointed. Before he took a step, Big Dick Grabbed him from behind, and started stroking his cock slowly, teasingly. “What’s the matter Nigga, you wanna cum?” The dude nodded. Big Dick Bitch asked the crowd “Should I let this Nigga cum?” The crowd cheered her on. I want another Nigga to get up and suck this motherfucker’s dick while I jerk that shit off. The sitting next to Ben jumped up with a loud, feminine “Oooohhhhh.” Big Dick Bitch looked at him, “Well bring yo’ bitch ass over here Nigga.” He scurried over and dropped to his knees and opened his mouth for the cock, but Big Dick Bitch held it from him. the “femme” guy looked up at Big Dick Bitch, to see if there was a problem. She looked down and said “Hel-lo?” “Femme” boy giggled, realizing what she wanted, and took out a $100 for Big Dick Bitch. She quickly stashed it, then spoke to “femme” boy.
“Now suck this fuckin Dick Nigga.” Big Dick Bitch said as she pointed the Latin cock towards “femme”. She let go of the cock and took hold of “femme” boy’s head. “Suck it, suck that big fucking dick motherfucker.” “Get all that shit in your mouth.” Big Dick Was working “femme”s head up and down the Latin cock with hard pumping strength. She was pushing his head to the gagging point. “Femme” Gagged as she pushed him down. “Nigga you better Shut the Fuck up and suck this fuckin Dick.” The “Latin gentleman” was breathing heavy. She said to as she started stroking his cock. The dude was loving getting jerked off by her from behind while “femme” sucked him. In addition to her jerking him, he could feel her big cock rubbing up against his ass. He tried to get it in between his cheeks. Big Dick Bitch, knowing what he was trying to do moved with him, so that her hard cock slid up in his ass crack. “You feel that Big Black Dick Nigga?” “You want that shit don’t you.” The gentleman let out a moan. Big Dick bitch went on. She was slowly grinding her cock in between his cheeks. “Yes you Do want this cock up yo’ asshole Nigga”. She turned her attention back to “Femme” “You suck that motherfuckin Dick Nigga.” The gentleman started breathing heavy. Big Dick Bitch urged him on. “That’s it, cum in that Nigga’s mouth. she said, sounding sexy as can be. “Cum all up in that Nigga’s mouth motherfucker.” The gentleman blasted into his orgasm with a loud moan. Big Dick Bitch looked down at “femme” “Suck all that cum Nigga.” “Get all that motherfuckin cum in yo’ mouth.” As soon as the gentleman stopped cumming, Big Dick Bitch said to “femme” “Get the fuck up Nigga.” As “femme” stood, she grabbed him and kissed him sucking up some of the cum. She pushed him away, then grabbed the gentleman. “Taste yo’ fuckin cum motherfucker.” Big Dick Bitch Kissed him and pushed some of his cum into his mouth. Big Dick Bitch kissed them both again before she spoke. “Now sit down.” They each kissed her hand and placed two more $50s in it. There was a quick round of applause. Big Dick Bitch said ‘I get fucked like a Bitch.” A Dark chocolate b*****r stepped forward waving 5 $100s. Big Dick Bitch threw her leg up on the rail that ran up the center isle. Mr. Dark Chocolate brought his hard cock up to her asshole. “Get up in that ass baby.” Dark chocolate worked his cock into Big Dick Bitch’s asshole and took a couple of long deep strokes. “I thought you were gonna Fuck me like I;m a bitch Nigga.” She said. Dark Chocolate started pumping his Big Black cock into Big Dick Bitch’s Asshole with harder deeper strokes. She ket him know that was what she wanted. “Yes Nigga Fuck me.” “Fuck my Ass Nigga,FUCK ME.” Big Dick Bitch’s Fat Juicy ass was tight around his Dark Chocolate cock. He threw his head back as he continued fucking Big Dick Bitch’s asshole. His cock was throbbing with each thrust of his big Black Dick. His teeth were gritted, his ass muscles clenched, and sweat dripped from his chin. He was fucking her as if his life depended on it. Big Dick Bitch was loving it. She reached back underneath and palmed his balls firmly. She eased her middle finger into his asshole. “Oh Nigga You Fuckin’ My asshole so damn good with your big Black Dick.” She Squeezed her asshole on his dick in reaction to his powerful strokes. “Yes Nigga YES!” It was too much for Dark Chocolate. He pulled out and jerked his cock off onto her ass. Big Dick Bitch continued bucking her ass as he came. “Yes Nigga shoot that Dick off.” “Nut all over my fuckin ass.” she told Dark Chocolate. After he dumped his load on her Big beautiful ass, Big Dick Bitch looked at him over her shoulder. “Now clean my ass up Nigga.” “Dark Chocolate did as he was told, and bent over and licked his cum up off of Big Dick Bitch’s ass. The White girl sitting next to him was fingering herself as she watched had enough. She couldn’t just watch anymore. When she was Heard Big Dick Bitch Tell Dark Chocolate to clean her ass off, she got on the floor and started licking his cum off of Big Dick Bitch’s ass with Dark Chocolate. As soon as he saw her, Dark chocolate put his hand on the back of her head as if she needed to be held in place. “Yo Bitch.” Chocolate said to her. “Yo’ White ass is late up in here.” She answered him with the sass of BBC slut. “Can’t still fuck me later with your Big Black cock Nigga?” Chocolate smiled and licked his cum of off big Dick Bitch’s ass with the White Bitch, kissing each other as they did. Bg Dick Bitch looked over her shoulder with a smile. “Look at this nasty White Bitch helping this Nigga clean that cum off my ass.” There was a murmur of “Ooos and Ahhhs” as the pair finished cleaning big Dick Bitch’s ass. When they were done, Big Dick Bitch moved on continuing her electrifying performance. “I fuck Bitches and Niggas, just like a Nigga.” she stated. She was so damn sexy and her dominant manner had the house hypnotized. “What y’all motherfuckers know about that?”. There was a couple down front near David that stood up with a lot of $100s ten of them. “Five and five” Big Dick Bitch said. “Come here Bitch.” She bent the hot looking “ghetto superstar” chick over and started fucking her pussy from behind. Her hard strokes made the girl moan. “Oh Shit”. the girl moaned. Big Dick Bitch Fucked the girl hard as her man watched. “Nigga you need to be fuckin my ass while I fuck yo’ bitch.” The guy responded. “Then you might not fuck me.” Big Dick Bitch put him on blast. “This nigga think I can’t take his cock while I’m fuckin his bitch, and still fuck him.” Some other motherfucker wanna help me how him I can?” from behind David came a Bald b*****r wearing a leather collar and leather bracelets. He hand a couple of $100s to Big Dick Bitch who was still fucking the punk’s girl. The Bald b*****r wasted no time and rammed his cock up Big Dick Bitch’s ass so hard, she moaned and stopped stroking the punk’s bitch for a second. “Ohhh Nigga.....” “Fuck me Nigga.” big Dick Bitch moaned. She resumed fucking the punk’s Bitch. She was enjoying being fucked by Big Dick Bitch, and wasn’t ashamed to show it. “Oh Big Dick Bitch” she cooed. “Fuck my Black Pussy with yo’ Big fuckin Dick.” The three of them fucked to the rhythm the Bald b*****r set. “Oh Keep fucking my ass Nigga, fuck it with yo’ Big Black Dick.” She looked at the punk, “You see me gettin fucked like a Bitch while I fuck Your bitch motherfucker?” she said. The punk was jerking his cock as he watched. “I should let your punk ass watch motherfucker.” His girl was moaning louder as she listened to Big Dick Bitch berate her man. big Dick Bitch could feel her pussy getting wetter. I should just let your punk ass watch, cuz yo’ ass didn’t think I could handle this shit.” Punk’s girl was clearly turned on. Big Dick Bitch kept talking and fucked her harder all while Bald b*****r fucked her grunting with each stroke. “I should not only not fuck you motherfucker, but I should take yo’
bitch home with me.” As soon as she said it, punk’s bitch started cumming with a scream. The kind of scream he never heard. “YEEEESSSSSSSSSSS!!!!!!! he bucked all over as she came. Big Dick Bitch was in full gear. “Cum all over this dick bitch.” “Cum all over this dick while your man watches.” She turned to bald b*****r, “Fuck me motherfucker, fuck me like a bitch with your Big Black Dick.” bald b*****r could take anymore. He grunted like a caveman as he blasted his hot cum all up into Big Dick Bitch’s ass. “Yes Nigga cum in my motherfuckin ass.” she cooed. She looked at punk “This could have been you.” “Bring yo’ punk ass over here and bend over. Bald b*****r had neither pulled out, or gone completely soft. Big Dick bitch said to him, “Damn Nigga, you don’t wanna stop fuckin a bitch do you Nigga? He simply kept fucking, grunting as he did. Big dick rammed her cock all the way up Punk’s ass with a pretty hard stroke. He squealed like a bitch. “You thought I couldn’t handle it motherfucker?” She said as he pounded his asshole hard. “I’ll show you who can’t handle shit motherfucker. She fucked him deep and smacked his ass while she pumped him. He squealed like a bitch. “Shut the fuck up and take it Nigga.” “You wanted this Big Black Dick up your asshole, now you got it bitch.” She pounded his asshole hard and started jerking his cock with one hand. “I told you mother fucker I’m the best.” The crowd applauded as he started cumming all over her hand, “that’s it motherfucker, cum like a bitch.” “Show all these motherfuckers up in here who can't handle who.” “Show them who the real bitch is.” He squealed again as he finished cumming all over her hand. “Now clean it motherfucker.” He licked his cum off her hand. He lick her hand all over thoroughly, making sure he got every drop. She got up waved at the crowd as her song was ending and looked to the crowd once more. “I’m Big Dick Bitch.” “Am I the Best?” The audience again rose to their feet and cheered. tips flew to the stage. Lee pried his lips off Jordan’s cock and took the Mic. “there you go “Freak House” The first she male to sign on with Nast Nigga n Bad Bitch. As Big Dick Bitch walked out she saw Dave was holding a few $100s out. “Thanks baby but , they told me no tips from y’all up here.”
Dave spoke to her , his accent sounding sexy to her. “Darling don’t take it as a tip, take it as a gift. He handed her 5 $100s. She asked him “What kinda taste you want motherfucker?” Dave said “I want to suck that Big Black Dick of yours.” “Get the fuck to it then”. Big Dick answered. Dave took Big Dick Bitch’s Dick into his mouth, while Andrea watched. She was thrilled watching Dave, who hadn’t sucked a cock since her Birthday weekend. He had sucked Kiki’s dildo and Ty’s cock that whole weekend.” She placed her hand on the back of his head and helped him bob up and down on Big Dick Bitch’s Cock. Big Dick Bitch placed her hand on top of Andrea’s. “Yes bitch, push that motherfucker down on this dick.” “Feed that motherfucker this big Black Dick.” Big Dick Bitch was Enjoying it as much as Dave and Andrea were. Andrea told her husband, the love of her life “Go on then, Suck her Big Black Dick you political bastard you.” Hearing Andrea’s British accent turned Big Dick Bitch on. “Got Damn Bitch.” she said. “Yo’ White Ass sounds so motherfuckin sexy.” “Tell that motherfucker to suck this Big black Dick you English Bitch.” Andrea, obeyed Big Dick Bitch. “You heard her suck that bl**dy fucking Big Black Cock you filthy fucking bastard.” Her pussy was so wet and she plunged a couple of fingers in. Lee,seeing the latest action chimed in. “I think Ms Big Dick Bitch is ready for her own nut.” This brought a new quiet “Cum” chant. Big Dick Bitch looked at Andrea. “Your man sucks Dick like a Bitch.” Andrea felt a fresh tingle in her pussy, and tried to find it with the fingers that were already probing her hairy cunt. Big Dick Bitch felt like she was getting close to what would be a hell of cumshot. She told Andrea, “Bitch get yo English on your knees and help this motherfucker suck my Big Black Dick”. Andrea joined Dave on her knees. “Let me have some of that lovely Bitch’s Big Black Cock you bastard.” She told Dave. She went to work on the head of Big Dick Bitch’s cock with him. They looked as though they were sharing a Lollipop. A Big Black Lollipop that was about to shoot it creamy middle into their hungry waiting mouths. Big Dick Bitch’s head rolled back, as the couple sucked her Black cock together. “Oh yeah Suck my motherfuckin Big Black Dick bitches. “Y’all love this Big Nigga Dick in your mouths don’t y’all.” She continued. “I know y’all nasty English motherfuckers love this Big black Dick.” She had one hand on each of their heads. Andrea was holding Dave's hand as they shared Big Dick Bitch’s cock. Her breathing was getting faster and faster as she was about to cum. There was so much spit dripping from Andrea and Dave’s mouths, it was starting to pool up on the floor. Big Dick Bitch exploded into a big orgasm. “Oh Yes YES!!” She shot long strands of cum into Dave and Andrea’s wide open mouths. “Yeah motherfucker take it.” She said as jerked her cock, milking her big Dick into their mouths. “Take this Black Juice bitches, drink it up.” She splattered their faces as she jerked her dick hard. “Get it!” Big Dick Bitch said. “Get that fuckin cum bitches.” When she stopped cumming they lifted their heads from Big Dick bitch’s cock and smiled at her. “Y’all some nasty English motherfuckers.” Big Dick Bitch said smiling at the couple. They smiled back at her, with cum still on their faces. Big Dick Bitch took each of them by the hand and led them to stand. She put her an arm around each of them. “That was good babies, thanks.” She said, and shared a hot three way kiss, sharing the bit of cum Andrea still had in her mouth. Big Dick Bitch smiled at them again, turned to Lee and the crowd and waved and strutted out as Lee said, “Miss Big Dick Bitch, Give It Up!”
The house was on their feet and Big Dick Bitch came out after a few seconds for her curtain call, blowing everyone one final kiss.
When the house settled down,Lee talked to the crowd...I think we need a minute before the main event.........



The End of Part I


... Continue»
Posted by HrnyCoCoCpl 2 years ago  |  Categories: Anal, Group Sex, Shemales  |  Views: 941  |  
95%
  |  27

Jesse’s First Day

Jesse’s First Day


Jesse didn’t want to be late on his first day so he got to the office about 20 minutes early. He was looking sharp in a black suit pinstriped in light blue. The shirt matched the pinstripes and the tie was made up of reds, purples and a little of the light blue to bring it all together. Jesse had never had a tailored suit in his life, but now he knew why someone would pay so much for one. They made the guy wearing it look like a movie star. Antonio had worked his magic on the suite overnight and when Jesse had stopped by early this morning to pick it up Antonio had insisted that he wear it today, telling him that Ms. Angel expected it.

“My, my, my, don’t you look fabulous!”

Jesse turned to see Rika coming through the door with big smile and a grocery bag. She was wearing a black pencil skirt with a crisp white dress blouse, unbuttoned just enough to show off a bit of cleavage. Sexy, yet professional.

“I’d have to say the same for you Rika. In fact, I’d say you are positively glowing this morning. The date with…um…I’m sorry I can’t recall…

“Rico”

“Yes of course, it went well I take it?”

Rika’s smile alone told the story.

“Oh yes! It was a wonderful evening full of romance and smoking hot sex!” Rika laughed “We’re both walking a little funny today! Hey, since you’re here why don’t you c’mon into the conference room and help me set things up for the staff meeting.”

Jesse followed Rika and her long legs into the conference room where she directed him to gather up plates, glasses and utensils for the food she had brought. They worked quietly, but comfortably together. When they passed by each other in the close quarters around the table their hands would casually touch the others body as they excused themselves by. Jesse had done some catering work back in his high school days and fell back into the easy rhythm of set up work.
Ms. Angel watched them from the doorway for a few seconds, impressed with how quickly they were acclimating to each other. She wondered how things would go with the rest of the crew.

“You two sure seem to be comfortable with one another.”

Jesse and Rika jumped, startled by Ms. Angel’s sudden appearance. They looked at each other and Rika shrugged as she said,

“I suppose so. Jesse just seems to know what needs to be done and then does it. I like it when a man sees a void and fills it.”

“Oh, I agree Rika. But I like it even more when a man provides a void and I get to fill it.” Ms. Angel said with a smirk. They all laughed and Jesse stepped over to Ms. Angel and asked,

“May I take your coat and hang it up?”

“Yes, please put it in the closet in my office.”

It took Jesse a couple of tries to find the closet and by the time he got back to the conference room all the rest of the employees were there. Ms. Angel was sitting at the head of the large oval table and there was a seat between her and Rika waiting for him.

“Oh, here’s Jesse now. Jesse, I would like to introduce you to Kara, Selena, Carla, and Pria. Ladies, this is Jesse.” There were nods and mumbled hellos all around the table. “This is Jesse’s first day with our company and he has been fully apprised of all of his job duties, but I ask you to be understanding with him as he settles in.” Angel smiled at Jesse and then continued. “Later today we will be conducting a screen test with a very talented young lady who is new to this business, but very enthusiastic about making her big break. Kara, do you have the scene ready?”

“Yes Ms. Angel. I will only need to get some…”

Jesse focused on Kara as she talked. Her complexion was like cream and her green eyes and short red hair gave her very striking looks. She wore a bright blue blouse and Jesse could make out some freckles on her chest. Her blouse wasn’t unbuttoned as far as Rika’s though she still was showing a bit of cleavage as well.

“If you need it, Jesse can help you with the screen test. In fact I’ve already told him to plan on it.”

“That will be great Ms. Angel.”

“Good. Selena, how are the revisions to the screen play coming along? Will it be ready soon?”

“Yes, Ms. Angel. I’m currently rewriting the entire fourth act…”

Selena looked like a book worm personified. She wore square black rimmed glasses with straight black hair that hung to her shoulders. She had on a grey turtle neck sweater that made her eyes look grey and only a small amount of makeup. The tight sweater did a nice job of making the most of her small breasts. Even her voice seemed small and mousy. She looked like she was trying to fade into the chair she was perched on. In truth she looked and sounded like she would be far happier working in a library.

“…it should be finished by Friday.”

“Excellent. Sounds like things are coming along very nicely. Carla, how are you and Pria coming along with the sets?” Carla glanced at Pria and said,

“Things are moving right along. We’ve got two of the sets finished and…”

At first glance Pria and Carla looked similar since they both had their long hair pulled back in pony tails. But that was where the similarities stopped. Pria had dark almost black eyes with shiny black hair and looked like she might have some Spanish heritage. Carla’s eyes were bright blue and her hair was a soft brown. They were both wearing red polo shirts with the company logo that fit close to their bodies and accentuated their figures. Carla’s shirt also accentuated her strong arms. These girls were used to doing hard work and it showed in their bodies.

“…they will be finished long before Kara needs them.”

“Wonderful! It sounds like things are moving along smoothly and on time. That’s all I have for this morning, does anyone else have something we need to discuss?” Selena cleared her throat and sheepishly raised her hand. “Yes Selena?”

“I was…er…wondering when Jesse will be available to help out with our individual…projects for this shoot?” Ms. Angel had to work to hide her smirk and Janice and Carla openly grinned at shy little Selena’s question.

“If you need his services I’m sure he can stop by your office right after this staff meeting. Am I correct Jesse?”

“Yes, of course. I’m ready to do my best to help out in any way I can.”

“There, it’s settled. Everyone please be sure to grab some of the goodies that Rika picked up and thanks for coming in early for the meeting.”

Ms. Angel pushed away from the table and the rest of the women followed suit. Everyone gathered up their stuff and began to head out of the conference room. Selena almost bolted from the room, but the others were more leisurely about it. Kara stopped and extended a hand to Jesse. As they shook hands she looked deep into his eyes and said,

“It’s nice to meet you Jesse. I’m looking forward to directing you.” She flashed him a smile and strode from the room. Ms. Angel said,

“As soon as Selena is finished with you come directly to my office. If anyone else asks for your help, tell them you are scheduled with me for the rest of the morning. Understand?”

“Yes Ms. Angel.”

Jesse left the conference room to go to Selena’s office as the other women were milling around and grabbing some snacks. He wasn’t sure exactly where her office was but it didn’t take long to figure out because each door had a name plate. After stumbling into the Studio he had to back track to a short hallway that ran off of the main one with an office on either side. The door on the left had Kara Dune on the name plate with a simple Director written beneath it. The door on the right said Selena Ryland, Screen Play Artist. Jesse shrugged after reading the title and knocked on the door. He heard Selena’s quiet voice call ‘Come in.’ Jesse stepped into an office that had a modern feel to it with lots of chrome, black leather and glass. That was all Jesse had a chance to see because as soon as he closed the door Selena growled out,

“About fucking time! What the hell did you do, take a tour of the facility?”

Her voice sure didn’t sound mousy now. She stood and stalked around her desk toward Jesse with the front of her black pleated skirt tented out over her hardon. That was when he realized she wasn’t very tall. When she got to him she pulled up her skirt and grabbed her cock in her left hand as she reached up to the back of Jesse’s neck with her right. She pulled hard as she said,

“Get down here! You can’t suck me from way up there!” She pulled hard but couldn’t move Jesse which only seemed to inflame her even more. “Down! Get down here! I’m about to fuckin explode I’m so fuckin horny and you’re standing around like some statue!” Jesse realized that if he was going to keep his job he better do as she said. Selena wasn’t directly in front of him so he bent at the waist and turned his head to the side to take her in his mouth. Her penis wasn’t very long, six inches or so, but boy was it thick! It was all Jesse could do to get her in his mouth. “If that bastard hadn’t run off with Michelle, I wouldn’t be so damned horny!” As soon as Selena was in Jesse’s mouth she began to hump him like crazy. With one arm along his back, the hand at the base of his neck and her other hand on the back of his head she thrust up into his mouth. “Does anybody ever think about how difficult it is for me to pour over those sexual screen plays for hours and hours without relief? NO!” She punctuated the NO with a hard thrust. Jesse was scrambling to accommodate her thick member, but his jaws were already aching. She had her skirt pulled up so she could watch her fat prick as it slid in and out of his lips. This turned her on all the more, making her hump Jesse’s mouth even harder. Jesse could see her watching him out of the corner of one eye and out of the corner of the other he could watch her rise up onto her toes as she pumped her hips back and forth. Luckily for him, Selena was so pent up that it only took about five minutes of thrusting in wanton abandon for her to shoot a huge gooey glob of cum into the back of his throat. Jesse gagged, coughed and swallowed hard as Selena sent three more hard shots into his throat. “Oh god! That is so good! I haven’t cum with anyone since that little douche ran off with Michelle and that has been way too long!”

Selena released Jesse’s head and stepped back from him. She had a wicked little smirk on her face as Jesse rubbed his aching jaw muscles.

“I’m sorry. Did I hurt you?”

“Not really. It’s just that you are very thick and my mouth only opens so…”

“I am thick aren’t I?” She interrupted as she looked down and gripped her cock again. Her fingers didn’t even come close to encircling it. “Here, put your hand around it.” Selena took one of Jesse’s hands and wrapped it around her still firm penis. She put her hands on her hips as Jesse kneeled before her and held onto her. Even Jesse’s hand wouldn’t encompass her thick girl cock. “Oh I like this view, you on your knees holding onto me and even you can’t get one of your big hands around me. If it doesn’t fit in your hand, how do you suppose it will fit in your ass?” Selena chuckled at Jesse’s nervous glance up into her eyes. “Whatdya say stud? Are you ready to bend over and take one for the screenplay department?”

“I’m here to help you in any way I can Ms. Selena.”

“Ms. Selena…I like the sound of that. From now on you can call me that whenever you address me. Now. Undo those pants and show me my cock’s new home for the next year.” Selena swirled her finger in a circle as it pointed at the floor to show Jesse to turn around. Jesse turned around and undid his belt and pants then let them drop in a pool around his knees. Hooking his thumbs in the waist band of his boxer briefs, he added them to the pool. “MMMM, Jesse you have one nice ass.” Selena stepped around in front of Jesse and handed him a condom. Where she’d gotten it he had no clue. “Put this on me.” She said. Jesse took the packet from her and opened it. To Jesse’s surprise it was bright red. She lifted her skirt up out of the way and Jesse rolled it onto her swollen member. It just barely fit and made an odd contrast to the black and grey ensemble she was wearing. She moved back to her spot behind him. “On all fours.” She commanded, and Jesse complied. He was starting to breathe harder as she neared him and squatted over his ass. She pushed his shirt and jacket up onto his shoulders as she rubbed the lubricated tip around his sphincter for a second or two. Then she simply entered him. The sheer size of her took his breath away. She stayed still, fully inside him, relishing in the feeling. She could feel his muscular ass between her thighs and her balls were lying against his taint area. She could feel him quivering. Whether it was from the pain of her stretching his ass with her girl cock or the excitement she couldn’t tell and really didn’t care. She was just thrilled to be in someone’s ass.

Jesse could feel the lace tops of her black thigh high stockings pressing into the sides of his ass and he felt her hands follow up along his back to come to rest on his shoulders. Then the fucking commenced. Selena started off slow, all hip action. She was grinding her thick cock into him with the sexy moves of an accomplished pole dancer, arching her back as she rode his ass. Not thrusting so much as wallowing in the thick mud of much needed sex. Selena was in no hurry and wanted to enjoy every second of this delicious tryst. Her modest short heeled pumps made soft swishing sounds as they fought for purchase on the cream colored carpet.

Jesse could feel the tendons of her inner thighs digging into his butt cheeks as she wriggled around against and inside him. He couldn’t see her, but the way she was moving was sexy as hell and it was turning him on like crazy. Her tempo was increasing and her legs were getting tired so Selena laid along Jesse’s back. When she pressed her sweater clad breasts against him he instantly knew that the sweater was made of cashmere. It was impossibly soft between her firm breasts and his muscular back, multiplying the sensuality of the experience. Selena slipped a hand around his torso as she snaked the other down to his crotch. She easily found his throbbing penis, but instead of gripping it she lightly ran her fingers over it.

“You seem to be enjoying this.” She whispered in his ear.

“Yes Ms. Selena.” He replied in a strained voice.

“Do you think I’m sexy?” she purred

“Oh, yes. Yes. Yes.” He whispered and she answered with even more exaggerated hip movement and a,

“MMMMMM. I’m glad you think so.” She took two fingers and thumped his pecker hard, causing him to jump and squeeze her cock with his sphincter. “Oh that was very nice.” She licked his earlobe and then sucked it into her mouth. She went “MMMM” again and kept sucking on it as she thumped his cock again. Jesse grunted and let out with an,

“Ohhhhh.” Of his own.

Selena knew that Jesse was all hers. She could do whatever she wanted with him and what she wanted was for him to cum the same moment she did. She began to thrust into him. Hard pounding thrusts with all of the pent up frustrations she had within her. She released his ear and grabbed his cock in her hand, squeezing it hard she said,

“I’m so close to cuming, I can’t wait to explode in you! It feels so good to be buried in your ass that I think I could do this for the next eight hours and then slump off home to crash on my couch. I love how good you feel around my dick. I want you to cum with me.”

“I can’t.”

“Yes. You can.”

“I’m not supposed to cum.”

“You want to don’t you?”

“Yes, but…”

“I want you to cum with me. I want to feel your dick pulsing out hot shots of cream as mine is doing the same in your ass. I want to be one with you. Are you ready to cum?” All Jesse could do was nod his head. “Here we go.” Selena began pumping his ass in earnest. Her balls were slapping against him and she was stroking his turgid cock with her hand. She had just had an orgasm so even though she was close she knew she could wait for him. She didn’t have to wait long. Jesse began panting really hard and she felt him tense up beneath her. Something about making a guy cum while she was pounding his ass always sent her over the edge. The rest of Jesse’s body went rigid and she felt his cum pulse down the length of his prick. That first pulse through her hand sent Selena into hot ecstasy filled convulsions. She emptied her balls into the condom in his ass as she milked his cock onto her office floor.

The little two person cum fest was over in about 15 seconds. Selena was spent and thoroughly satisfied as she lay on Jesse’s back. It was all Jesse could do to keep from collapsing on the floor in his own cum. After a minute or so Selena pulled her feet up under her and stood up. The air felt cool on Jesse’s newly exposed skin and his sphincter felt like it was never going to close up. Jesse had to squeeze it hard a few times to get it to feel like he wasn’t gaping open. Selena reached down and patted his ass cheek as she said,

“I like watching a guy try to get back to normal after I’ve stretched him out. Seeing his asshole shrink and contract always makes me want some more.” Squatting over his rump she rubbed the tip of her cock around his sphincter and pushed the head back inside him. “MMMM I so want to do you again, but I’d better not.” She stood back up and walked over to pull a sheet of paper towel from a roll on top of a cabinet. As she wiped up she said, “I’ve already kept you too long and on top of that I’ll have to hear about making you cum. That gets me in trouble every time.”

Jesse got up off of the floor and Selena offered him the roll of towels. He pulled a couple off and cleaned himself up. They didn’t speak as they straightened their clothes. Jesse took a couple of extra towels and wiped up the evidence on the floor.

“There’s some spot remover in the top cabinet drawer. Use that to finish cleaning up.” Jesse did as he was told and Selena sat back down at her desk and went back to reading the screen play as if he had already left. Selena heard him open the door and without looking up she said,

“Thank you for coming by this morning Jesse. I expect to see you first thing tomorrow morning as well, unless of course Ms. Angel needs you. Understand?”

“Yes Ms. Selena.”
Jesse pulled the door closed with a soft click and hurried down the hall toward Ms. Angel’s office. As he reached for the door handle Rika said,

“Knock first! Ms. Angel never likes for anyone to barge in on her!”

“Oh. Yea, right.”

Jesse planted two quick knocks on the massive door and was rewarded with a muffled ‘Come in.’ Jesse turned the handle and stepped inside, the massive mahogany door clicking shut behind him. Ms. Angel’s head was down over some papers on her desk and she absentmindedly twirled a pen in her hand while she read. As Jesse approached the desk he was once again struck with how beautiful she was and how feminine she looked. As he watched she took the pen and underlined a section of print and added a note on the side of the paper. Finished, she looked up at Jesse and a small smile touched her lips.

“I hope that Selena wasn’t too hard on you. She’s been pretty grouchy the last few weeks so I’m sure she must have had some serious pent up frustrations.”

“Um…no Ms. Selena was…enthusiastic, but didn’t hurt me…too much.” Ms. Angel laughed and said,

“Ms. Selena eh? I’m sure she likes that. And listen to you, already so diplomatic here in the office. Well, enough of the small talk. I have work to do and you need to help me.” There was something different about Ms. Angel but Jesse couldn’t put his finger on what it was. She rolled back from her desk to allow him to take his place under it. Before she rolled in she pulled up her skirt and released her penis. It was already swelling with anticipation of the warm wet confines of Jesse’s mouth. Just before he took it in his mouth he realized what was different about her.

“Ms. Angel! Are your eyes a different color? They’re brown and I could have sworn they were blue yesterday!” She smiled down at his astonished face between her long smooth thighs and said,

“Actually they were blue yesterday. I was wearing blue contacts just for the fun of it. I think it’s cute that you noticed just as you were getting ready to take me in your mouth! I guess that shows that you’re more focused on me when I’m in your mouth, which is a very good thing.”

She put a hand on the back of his head and pulled his mouth over her as she rolled back up to her desk. Time passed rather slowly for Jesse. His mind was wandering and he wasn’t very focused on taking care of Ms. Angel like he should have been. Finally in frustration she rolled away from the desk pulling her member from him with a pop. She motioned with her thumb as she ordered,

“Out.”

“But I…uh don’t…”

“Jesse it’s obvious that you had an orgasm this morning with Selena. You’re lax in your performance and frankly you’re being far more of a hindrance than a help. Here’s a list of errands that I need you to run. You should be finished by lunch. Eat wherever you want, but be back here by 1:00 pm. Maria is due in at 1:30 and I want to be sure that you will be here for her even if she arrives a little bit early. Understood?” Jesse was feeling sheepish as he softly answered,

“Yes, Ms. Angel.” Jesse took the list from her and headed toward the door.

“Jesse.”

“Yes Ms. Angel?”

“From now on I expect you to honor our agreement to limit your orgasms. I understand that Selena can be very persuasive, and I’ll be having yet another talk with her, but you have to be able to resist. Understand?”

“Yes Ms. Angel.”

“Good. Whatever it takes for you to regain your focus by the time Maria gets here, do it.”

“Yes Ms. Angel.” As her focus returned to the desk Jesse understood that he was dismissed and headed for the door. As he pulled the door closed he heard Rika answer her phone,

“Yes Ms. Angel?” She paused as she listened to the instructions. “Meet you at 12:30 sharp at Leo’s Grill. Yes, I’ll tell her right away.” Rika hung up the phone as Jesse approached her desk. “So Selena put you over the top and now you’re both in the dog house.” Jesse only nodded miserably. “Guess you’d better not have any more screw ups today.”

Jesse nodded again and handed her the list. They went over what he was supposed to do and about how long he could expect it to take. As Jesse was leaving Rika made a couple of suggestions. One for lunch and one to help him get refocused.

“The New Orleans House has oysters on the half shell for lunch and you should stop by GWA on 10th street. When you get to GWA ask for Lena and tell her you work for Ms. Angel and need to get refocused. She’ll know what to do.”

“I understand the oysters, but GWA?”

“Girls With Attitude.”

“Oh.” Jesse left without any further questions.

At 1:00 on the nose a brand new Jesse, with a broad grin strode through the doors and straight up to Rika’s desk.

“Lena is amazing! In thirty minutes she…massaged…pushed…prodded…and I drank some kind of…well I don’t know…it was a tea I suppose…but it just…”

“Slow down cowboy!” Rika smiled and held up her hand as she said. “I’ve been to Lena and already know what you’re talking about.”

“You have? Oh, isn’t she amazing?”

“Yes. She was one of the best fluffers in the industry until she went mainstream.”

“Fluffer? What’s a fluffer?”

“They keep the actors in porn movies aroused so they’re ready to go when the cameras start rolling.”

“Oh.” There was a bit of pause. “Is that what Ms. Angel has planned for me to do to help out on this movie.”

“Well…that is something that the last assistant did from time to time, but that doesn’t mean you’ll be doing it…at least not all of the time.” Rika finished with a grin.

Jesse let out with a heavy sigh and just as he was about to reply the door opened and in stepped a young woman with black hair and a pair of the bluest eyes Jesse had ever seen. She confidently strode up to Rika’s desk and said,

“Hello, my name is Maria and I have an appointment with a Ms. Angel at 1:30.”

“Hello Maria, we’ve been expecting you. I’ll let Ms. Angel know you’ve arrived.”

As Rika picked up the phone Maria turned to Jesse and extended a hand. When Jesse took it she gave a firm handshake and said,

“Hello, I’m Maria.”

“It’s a pleasure to meet you Maria, my name is Jesse.” Maria gave him an appraising look and quipped,

“It could be very pleasurable, if you like.” Jesse had a confused look on his face, but before Maria was f***ed to explain Rika said,

“Ms. Angel will see you now. Just through those doors, please.” She indicated with a nod. Jesse and Rika watched her walk across to the doors and enter with a fluid motion. Only her perfume lingered behind. Jesse said,

“Wow. If I didn’t know what we’re doing here and passed her on the street, I’d swear she was just some college girl out for a stroll.”

“Yep, she’s a pretty one. She even makes me feel a little old and frumpy.” Jesse snorted,

“Whatever.”

The phone rang and Rika picked it up.

“Yes Ms. Angel? I’ll send him right in.” She hung up and said, “You’re up big boy.”

Jesse entered Ms. Angel’s office to find Maria lounging in one of the chairs across from Ms. Angel’s desk. Her long legs were crossed at the knee and she was slightly slumped. She was wearing a pair of skinny jeans with flat heel black boots that came up to her knees. A white loose knit sweater hung off one shoulder with a bright fuchsia bra strap cutting across her smooth tan skin.

“Maria, this is Jesse, my personal assistant. He’ll be attending to all of your needs while you’re here working with us.”

“All of my needs…” She drew out dreamily, “I have some serious needs. Is he up to the task?”

“Oh yes. You’ll find that he is quite adept.”

“How nice.”

“If you’ll go back out to Rika she’ll show you to your dressing room and I’ll send Jesse along in a minute.”

“Sure. See you soon Jesse.” Maria unfolded from the chair and left the room.

“Jesse, I know this is your first real day on the job, but it is very important to keep that young woman happy. With those looks even if she doesn’t really act all that well she’ll still be huge. And if she’s huge, so is our bottom line. With that in mind I need you to pretty much give her anything she wants. Got it?”

“Um…I think so. I guess I’m just a little nervous about messing something up. Are there any limits on what I’m supposed to do for her?”

“Well don’t go out and kill her ex-boyfriend or anything, but if it’s sexual, or food and drink related I’d say that’s all pretty much on the menu. Especially if it’s sexual.”

“I’ll do my best Ms. Angel.”

“I’m sure you will Jesse.”

As Jesse closed the office door behind him Rika called him over to her desk and handed him a list. It was beginning to seem like lists were as big a part of his new job as spending time helping his coworkers with their “stress” issues. He looked at the list: Champagne, Sub sandwich with a list of ingredients, Strawberries and other fruit, and Hurry back! With a little smiley face beside it. Jesse looked up at Rika and before he could ask she said,

“The Fresh Market on the corner of Fifth and Vine will have it all. We have an account there. Hurry back!” she finished with a chuckle.

Jesse was back in thirty minutes and knocking on the dressing room door.

“Who is it?” Came drifting from within.

“It’s Jesse. I have all the things on your list.”

“Oh good! Please come in.”

Jesse opened the door and was greeted by the sight of Maria sitting in an overstuffed chair in the corner of the room. She was wearing only her fuchsia bra and was slumped down in the chair so that her butt was on the edge of the cushion. Her legs were spread and dangling between them was an impressive penis backed up by a large ball sac. Jesse couldn’t help his eyes lingering for a moment over her incredible body. She was so feminine and so shapely that it made her cock stand out all the more in contrast to her body. She truly looked like a woman with a penis. Jesse tore his eyes away and set the food on the counter of the small kitchenette as he rummaged in the cabinets for a plate. As he busied himself with the food preparation she said,

“You like what you see, don’t you Jesse.”

He didn’t answer right away, unsure of what she was asking. Did he like her penis, the position she was in or the overall look? Finally he said,

“Yes. I think you are a beautiful young woman.” She snorted and quipped,

“Young yes, beautiful…I suppose so, woman? Well, the penis between my legs belies that image doesn’t it?” Jesse finished getting her lunch together and took it over to her. As she took the plate from him he said,

“I supposed it does at a genetic level, but to me you look like a woman with a penis, not a boy with breasts.” Maria thought about that as she bit into her sandwich. Jesse opened the Champagne and brought her a glass.

“You know, I like how you see it.”

“I’m glad you do, but it really doesn’t matter much what I think. What do you think? Are you a boy with breasts or a girl with a penis?”

“I’m not sure. I like everything about being a pretty girl. The clothes and the shoes, flirting with guys and how easy they are to get all hot and bothered, but I have to admit that I love fucking the guys. I love controlling them and using them to make me feel good. I love being a girl because of the access it gives me to guys.”

“How do the guys react when you take your panties off?”

“Most are pretty cool about my penis. Some get pissed and storm out of the room and one actually hit me. Took a swing and caught me off guard. Gave me a pretty good black eye too.” She said with a chuckle. “I’m a black belt in Jujitsu so suffice it to say that the rest of the evening didn’t turn out quite like he planned. He spent the rest of the night giving it up to me.”

Jesse believed it too. She was a very confident young woman with an athletic build. Jesse slipped out of his jacket and kicked off his shoes. Without being asked he knelt between her legs and took her in his mouth. She was soft as he began to suck on her, but as the seconds slipped by she began to grow. She sat her partially eaten lunch on the floor and continued to sip at her champagne as she watched him begin to struggle to contain her growing prick with his mouth.

“I love to watch a guy blow me. Something about the view down past my breasts that is such a turn on. Most of the girls I know who have dicks can’t wait to get rid of them, but not me. I like mine and besides, right now I’m something special, something unique, if I get it cut off then I’m just another girl. What’s the fun in that?”

Maria was fully erect and throbbing. Jesse worked the head of her penis around at the back of his throat, trying to get past his gag reflex. She calmly sat and watched him work while she sipped her champagne. There was a knock at the door.

“Who is it?” Muffled through the door came the response,

“My name is Selena and I have your audition script.”

“Oh! Please bring it in!” The door opened and Selena was startled to see Jesse on his knees between Maria’s long legs. His head bobbing as he worked her cock. Selena stopped for a second unsure if she should go on in, but Maria waved her forward as she said, “Thank you so much! I’ll get started on it right away. Do you know how long before the screen test?”

“Uh…’bout an hour.” Was the flustered response.

“That should be plenty of time.” Maria noticed that Selena seemed mesmerized by what was going on between her legs. “If you’re not too busy you’re welcome to stay and watch. I enjoy it even more when I have an audience.”

“Thanks, but…I…er…need to be getting back to work.” She ducked out pulling the door closed behind her.

Selena’s brief stop by the dressing room had a definite impact on Maria. While she was talking to Selena she got even bigger in Jesse’s mouth and now her hand was on the back of his head.

“That’s it Jesse. Work me over. I want it to be really big and hard for my shoot. MMMM, yea, deeper, come on, I know you can do it.” Her voice was so sexy it had Jesse trying to deep throat her with everything he had. Gagging and slobbering he tried to swallow her over and over. “Play with my balls. Ummm, yea, feel how big they are, how full of cum they are, they’re going to work up such a big load for your hot mouth. Feel how heavy they are, hold them in your palm and weigh them. Put your other hand on my tit and play with my nipple. Yea, get it good and hard too. Oh Jesse, you’re doing a great job. I’m getting super turned on! In fact you’re doing too good of a job.” She gently pushed him off of her cock and away from her. She was leaning forward with her eyes closed, hands on her knees quivering and breathing deeply as she tried to come back down from the brink of her orgasm. Jesse watched her shake occasionally as her wet cock twitched in vain between her legs. Finally she opened her eyes and big grin spread across her beautiful face.

“Damn you’re good. But I’ve got to save the orgasm for the screen test. I want it to be huge. Let’s take a look at the script and see what’s in store.” She opened the screen play and began to read through it as Jesse watched her. He found it hard to believe that she was only 22 years old. In many ways she seemed much more mature than that, appearing to have the confidence of a woman in her 30s. She had her body back under control, no longer quivering with excitement, but she must have liked what she was reading because her penis stayed rigid. “Oooo, looks like things could be getting a little rough in this scene. It appears that I don’t take no for an answer. Oh look, here’s a copy of the script for you.” Maria handed him his copy. He flipped it open and started skimming through it. She was right, it was going to get a little rough. The scene was set in an elevator in an off strip hotel in Vegas. She was coming on hard to him and he was not going for it. Jesse skimmed through the script which had very little dialogue for him. All he was going to have to do was play hard to get.

“So, whadathink Jess? Can you handle this scene? Can you handle me getting a little rough with you?”

“I think I can handle it.”

“Good, because I have to admit, after that blowjob, I really want to get off deep inside you!” She laughed out loud. There was another knock at the door and Kara simply opened the door and stepped in.

“Sounds like you two are having fun. That’s great because it will give you a good report for the camera. Jesse, have you had a chance to look over your part for the screen test?”

“Yes, I took a look at it. Seems like all I have to do is play hard to get.”

“That pretty much sums it up. Think you can pull that off?”

“I’m pretty sure I can.”

“That’s wonderful! Now if you’ll just go down to the end of the hall to the sound stage I’ll help Maria get dressed while you read over your script some more. We should be ready in about thirty minutes. Ok? Ok.” With that she turned her attention to Maria and Jesse knew that he was dismissed.

When Jesse got to the sound stage he found Pria and Carla putting the finishing touches on three sides of an elevator. The prop sat on some springs and was held in place by four poles so that it would move up and down a little. When Jesse walked up Carla asked,

“Looks pretty realistic eh?”

“It looks just like the one in the lobby.”

“That’s good because that’s the one I modeled it after. Want to give it a test drive?”

Jesse shrugged his big shoulders and stepped up into the cube. He bounced up and down and the car moved smoothly along its poles.

“Seems like it works great to me.” When he turned around both ladies were sporting some serious bulges in the front of their kakis and he realized that wasn’t the type of test drive they’d meant.

“Oh Carla, look at the shape of him. I am greatly desirous of penetrating him deeply!” Jesse realized those were not Spanish eyes, they were Middle Eastern eyes. Should have guessed from the name.

“Pria honey, I’m right there with you!”

“Do you think we have the time to enjoy him prior to the shooting?” Carla glanced at the clock on the wall.
“I know it’s not going to take me long to bust a nut. I’m horny as hell! What about you?”

“I’m already oozing precum from my swollen member! I say let us do him!”

Both women unzipped their pants and pulled out their pricks as they stepped into the fake elevator with Jesse. Carla pulled Jesse into her arms and kissed him deeply as she pressed her cock against him. Pria pressed into him from behind and began kissing along his neck. Jesse was squeezed between these two lovely bodies, the creamy boy filling in a lusty t-girl sandwich. Pria reached around in front and undid Jesse’s pants. She pushed them off of his hips and down to the floor. She rubbed her oozing member along his muscular butt cheeks as Carla worked Jesse’s front. Carla reached down and gripped Jesse’s penis and stroked it a few times, pulling him erect. She then grabbed her own cock and taking them both in her hand began to rub them together. Pria worked up some spit and used her fingers to rub it all over the head of her cock. Without any hesitation she worked the tip past Jesse’s butt cheeks and into his ass. Placing a hand on each hip she rolled up on her toes and pushed into him. Jesse gasped at the size of her as he involuntarily clamped down on her.

“Oh Carla! He is squeezing me! I’m going to explode my joy deep inside of him!”

“You must be stretching him pretty good cause he’s getting soft! Give it to him Pria! Squirt it deep inside him!” Pria began to jerkily saw her raging hard-on in and out of Jesse’s ass and moments later moaned and said,

“I’m cuming Carla! I’m cuming really hard!” Pria thrust forward and buried her cock in Jesse as Carla reached around and grabbed Pria’s ass with both hands and pulled her even deeper into Jesse. Pria whimpered and groaned as Carla squeezed her ass while she came. Jesse was trapped between the two women with one’s prick in his ass and the other’s pointing up between their stomachs. When Carla felt Pria’s ass quit twitching she let go and allowed a spent Pria to withdraw her deflating cock from his ass.

Pria leaned back against the wall and Carla purred to Jesse.

“On your knees big boy! I want some of that sweet mouth of yours.” She stole one last kiss and Jesse did as she ordered. She stepped up to him and he opened his mouth for her. She went straight in and didn’t stop until Jesse gagged. She pulled back and pushed in again, but Jesse was ready and leaned back a little to soften the blow to the back of his throat. Carla smiled at him, grabbed the bottom of her shirt and in one fluid motion pealed it over her head. Now she stood there in her kakis and a thin white bra. Carla was built. Jesse could see she had nice four pack abs and a lean muscular body. Tattooed on her stomach was an arrow that pointed down to her penis, and over the arrow were the words ‘Place mouth here!’. She pulled her cock back and pushed forward again, but when Jesse tried to pull away Pria’s thighs were there to catch his head. Carla pushed past his gag reflex and into his throat for just a second and pulled back out. Jesse thought he was going to puke, but somehow he held on. Carla ran her hands up over her ribs and cupped a breast in each hand as she pinched her nipples. Jesse’s hands were on her thighs so she reached down and pulled them up to her breasts. She worked her breasts with his hands until he got the message and began kneading them himself. When he started working her nipples through the bra she put her hands on her hips and started thrusting in and out of his mouth.

“Relax Jesse and let me down your throat. You’ve got to learn to deep throat me sooner or later and I think it needs to be sooner.” She pushed forward again and trapped between her descending crotch and Pria’s thighs there was nowhere for Jesse to go. He relaxed and she slid down his throat until her kakis were in his face, held there for three seconds and pulled back out. Jesse coughed around her cock a few times and his eyes were watering, but it did seem like it was getting easier. Her hands were still on her hips as she descended again. Jesse was ready and as she passed into his throat he squeezed her nipples hard. He could feel her cock convulse in his throat as he pinched and rolled her nipples with his fingers. Carla thrust down his throat like that a dozen more times and each thrust brought her closer to an orgasm. She was deep in his throat when her orgasm hit. She leaned forward, her breasts brushing the top of his head and with a howl she let loose four rapid pulses of cum down his throat. As soon as she finished she pulled out to let him breathe.

Jesse bent forward and desperately tried to keep from heaving up his guts.

“My, my. That was a very nice job Jesse. I haven’t cum that fast in a long time. I just love to have my cock sucked and you’re going to be doing it a lot if I have my way.”

As Jesse knelt on the floor both women tucked their penises back into their pants and Carla pulled her polo shirt back over her head. As soon as they were back together they grabbed Jesse by the arms and pulled him to his feet. Carla said,

“That was nice honey, but you better go to the bathroom and freshen up for your big scene. We don’t want you to be dripping Pria’s cum out of your ass while Maria is trying to shove her cock in there now do we.” The women pushed him off toward the bathroom in the corner. “Don’t forget to douche!” Pria called after him and both women broke into laughter.

Jesse stumbled into the restroom which turned out to also have a shower. He hung up his clothes and hopped in the shower. The hot water made him feel better and did a quickie wash. While he was rinsing he noticed a plastic bottle with an angled tip. He unscrewed the lid, filled it with hot water and once it was full he slipped the tip into his rectum. Gently squeezing the bottle he propelled the contents into him. It actually felt pretty good. After a few seconds he let the fluid run out of him and he could see some of Pria’s cum in it. He did one more just to be sure he was cleaned out. He toweled off and when he went to get dressed he found some sweat pants and wife beater shirt with a note that told him to put them on. Once he was dressed he went back out to the studio.

There was a crowd of people around the elevator prop and he took a deep breath before he headed over to them. As he approached he noticed that Maria was also dressed in workout gear. She was wearing a pair of navy blue spandex Capri pants with a grey sports bra that seemed to be cut more to show off her breasts than to support them. He stepped up to the edge of the group as Kara was saying,

“…at this point we will shake the elevator to make it appear that it has gotten stuck. Once the voice over the intercom confirms that it will only be a short while before it is fixed you start making eyes at Jesse’s character. You don’t have to follow the dialogue in the script exactly, but please try to as much as possible. Oh, here’s Jesse now. Are you ready to get started?”

“Yes Ms. Kara. I’m showered and all ready to go.”

“Good, good! Maria, are you ready?” She gave Jesse a long look up and down and replied,

“Definitely.”

Alright, take your places and we’ll get started.”

Maria and Jesse got into the elevator and stood politely apart as if they were strangers sharing a ride. Everyone one else took their places at lights and cameras so they were ready when Kara said,

“Roll cameras.” Pria said,

“Elevator scene, screen test one.” And snapped the clapperboard. Then Kara said,

“Action!”

Jesse and Maria were acting like strangers, but both were sneaking glances at the other. After thirty seconds Carla shook the elevator and they both looked around surprised. Maria reached out and tapped some of the buttons before she finally muttered,

“Oh, this is just great. Looks like the elevator is broken.”

“Here, let me hit the call button. Maybe someone will answer.” Jesse presses the button. After a brief silence a voice is heard asking,

“May I help you?”

“Our elevator seems to be stuck. Can you get it going or come get us out?”

“I’ll call maintenance right away. It will take at least thirty minutes for them to get to you.”

“No one can come right now?”
“I’m sorry sir. We only have one maintenance person qualified to work on the elevators. They’ll get there as quickly as possible.”

“Well…alright. I guess there’s nothing we can do but wait. Thanks.” He turns to address Maria. “Looks like your evaluation is spot on. We’re stuck.”

“At least I’m not stuck in here alone. That would be much worse.”

“So I guess that there’s nothing left to do but get acquainted. My name’s Jesse.” He sticks his hand out and Maria takes it.

“I’m Maria. Nice to meet you.”

“Wow. You have a nice grip. You’re a strong woman, you must work out a lot.”

“I try to make it five days a week. What about you?”

“That’s the schedule I try to keep also.”

“Well, it seems to be working for you. You’re a pretty hot guy.” Jesse blushed for real.

“Um…thanks! I’m not used to pretty women telling me I’m hot. It’s kind of nice.”

“We could do more than just talk about it.”

“I’m not sure I follow…” Maria stepped up close and covered his mouth with hers. After a second she pushed her tongue deep inside. She kissed him hard and started rubbing his muscular body. She pushed him against the side of the elevator hard enough to make it rock a little. Now Jesse’s hands were in action, rubbing her hard body as they continued kissing. Maria said,

“God, I’m so hot for you. I want to do it right here, right now.”

“Why don’t we wait till they open the elevator then we can go to my place.”

“I don’t want to wait. I want to fuck you now.”

She kisses him again. Harder this time. Her hands all over him. Jesse can’t tell if she’s acting or truly hot for him. To him it feels real. She’s grinding her body against his and the spandex is slippery and extremely sexy. Jesse is getting a hard on and she can feel it pressing against her. She slips her hand down the front of his sweat pants and grabs his cock. She gives it a squeeze and says,

“Feels like you want me too. It’s nice, I’m going to take it out.”

“But we might get in trouble! They could be watching us on some kind of camera.”

“You think so? That’s so hot, it turns me on even more! I’ve got to do you now!”

Maria pulled his cock out of the top of his pants as she pushed them below his butt. She squatted down and started to rub her breasts along his fully erect prick. The sports bra and soft breasts had Jesse throbbing with desire. This was the hottest thing he’d ever done. She slipped her mouth over the head of his penis and got it all slippery, then proceeded to push it down into her cleavage. Jesse was panting as her tight breast flesh engulfed him and she rocked up and down, fucking him with her tits. She pushed up his shirt and began to lick and kiss her way around his abs. Jesse was floating on air and oblivious to her sucking on one of her fingers before she slid it back to his ass. She gripped his ass in both hands and then slid her lubricated finger into his asshole.

“Hey! What the hell…I don’t do…oh…Oh…OH…that feels good!”

Maria had found his prostate and was massaging it. He was putty in her hands. She worked his ass for a few more minutes as she kept up the barrage of attention from her tongue and tits. Finally she pulled back and stood up. Jesse let out with a moan of distress.

“You really liked that didn’t you? You’ve got a nice cock, but I want to play with a bigger one now. She hooked her thumbs in her pants and pushed them down till her own cock sprung up between them. With both of them right there side by side it was easy to see that she was bigger than him. He looked down at her and almost forgot that he was supposed to be playing hard to get, but at the last second he said,

“Holy shit! You have a cock!”

“Yea, I know, and it’s a pretty big one too.”

“I can’t touch a cock!”

“What’s the big deal? You have a cock and I’m pretty sure you touch it.”

“It’s attached to me, that’s a big difference!”

“I think you’re blowing this all out of proportion. You don’t see me making a big deal out of you having a cock.”

“I’m a guy! I’m supposed to have a cock!”

“Well, I’m a hot looking girl who wants to have sex with you. It just so happens that I have a very big, hard, throbbing cock that I desperately want to press into your tight ass.”

“No way! You’re not putting that thing in my ass!”

Maria stuck out her bottom lip and made a pouty face as she said,

“Awww c’mon, that’s no way to be after I just treated you so well between my titties.”

“That was nice, but it wasn’t enough to let you fuck me in the ass!”

She quit pouting and said,

“Listen, I’m screaming horny and I’m going to fuck you. It can be the easy way or the hard way, but make no mistake, I’m going to fuck you.”

“Over my dead…”

Maria grabbed him by the arm and spun him around. She pulled his arm up behind his back and slammed him against the side of the elevator. When he started to struggle she wrenched his arm even harder.

“Oww! Sonofa bitch! That hurts, cut it out!”

“Once I’m in you and you quit struggling I’ll quit hurting you.”

Maria spit in her free hand and rubbed it all over the head of her prick. She stepped up behind Jesse and began to feed it into his ass. The head stretched him open and the rest of her thick member followed until her hips were against his ass. Jesse grunted and squirmed as she filled him with her meaty girl cock. She stayed still inside of him as she flexed the muscles in her ass making her cock grow and move. Jesse was breathing hard and it wasn’t acting.

“There now, see how well I fit inside you? Are you ready to behave? If you do I promise that you’ll get off with me, but if you keep forcing me to put you in your place I’m going to cum in your ass and leave you hanging.”

She let go of Jesse’s arm and when he didn’t struggle she started to slowly pump his ass. She kept him pinched between her and the wall at first, rocking her hips as she worked his ass.

“Oh Jesse, it feels so good to be inside of you. You’re so warm and slippery I don’t think I’ll be able to hold out too long.” She reached around to his cock. “You’ve gone limp. That’s ok, lots of guys do that when I’m inside of them. Seems I’m big enough to make them forget all about their own cocks. Here, let’s get you up and work on that prostate a little. That should get you in the mood.”

She worked his prick as she kept grinding her own in his ass. She found his prostate with her cock tip and began to rub it as she stroked him. Jesse’s head was spinning. He knew that he was supposed to be playing hard to get, but Maria had complete control of him. He would have done anything for her right then. He could feel her breasts pressed against his back and her free hand was running up and down his stomach. The whole world had faded away and now the only thing he was conscious of was this incredible creature making love to him. She was making him feel things he’d never felt before and he was lost in her spell. Suddenly out of nowhere his orgasm came crashing down around him. Hot thick jets of his cum sprayed on the wall of the elevator as she pushed against his prostrate. Jesse groaned and grunted with each jet of cum until he was finished.

“I love it when my man cums while I’m fucking him. It turns me on almost as much as someone watching me fucking him. Turn around, I want to finish up facing you.”

Maria pulled out of Jesse, turned him around and leaned him back against the wall. She pushed his sweat pants to the floor and had him step out of them. She pealed her sports bra off and then pealed Jesse’s shirt off of him. Maria stepped in close and pressed her hard nipples against his chest. She reached down and pulled his leg up and hooked it over her hip. Moving in closer she guided her penis back to Jesse’s ass. Having just shot his load he was a bit lethargic and suddenly hyper aware of the film crew and watchers outside of the elevator. Maria changed his focus when she started talking to him,

“Look at me. Look in my eyes. I want you to see my expression as I’m cuming inside of you. Tilt your hips forward more so I can get deeper inside you. MMM, that’s it. Much better. Now play with my tits. Rub and squeeze them. Yea, like that. Now pinch my nipples. Ooooo, yea. Harder. Ugh! Hell yea! This is so good, so damn good I’m gonna squirt a fucking gallon of cum in you!” Maria was starting to really pump him now, but she didn’t look away. Jesse was drowning in her incredible blue eyes. He began to squeeze her with the leg he had hooked over her hip, trying to pull her closer to him. “Yea baby. That’s it, pull me deeper. I know you want me in you. You were just playing hard to get earlier. I know you couldn’t wait to have my throbbing cock buried in your ass.” Maria is humping Jesse like there’s no tomorrow now. She’s rocked up on her toes and has his forehead pulled down against hers with her arm around the back of his head. Suddenly she shoves as deep in him as she can get and her body convulses. “OH, OH, OH GOD YEA! UGH,…UGH! Feel me squirting inside you! UGH…UGH! Damn your ass is so hot! MMMM…UGH. One more! UGH!”

She’s standing there with her cock still in Jesse’s ass, his leg hooked over her hip, as the breathless voice crackles out of the speaker.

“Damn that was HOT! Do him again! Fuck him with that girl cock one more time!”

Maria laughs and says to the voice,

“I’m glad you liked it! Don’t worry, he’ll get it again.”

Maria pulls out of Jesse’s ass and as her cum runs down his legs Jesse thinks to himself, ‘Man I love my job!’
... Continue»
Posted by SCARFACE12 2 years ago  |  Categories: Anal, Hardcore, Shemales  |  Views: 1678  |  
100%
  |  5

Wendy & Tommy being naught – Part 1

Wendy & Tommy being naught – Part 1


Warning:
This story involves i****t…so if that offends you, Do Not read this story!






Part 1
Thursday evening:

Wendy Stone was a small girl of t*n, with extremely cute features and unassuming nature. Her face was almost painfully sweet, pure with innocence; her smile could light an entire room. She was the kind of young girl people wanted to reach out to and take of. Everything she wore emphasized her simple youthful beauty, even the navy blue pleated skirt and white blouse school uniform that she wore still, having just come home from the last day of school. The white blouse was not tight, so the budding of her breasts couldn’t be seen; her always hard nipples (just like her Mothers) barely tented the blouse. The pleated skirt bounced merrily when she walked, her tight, round, little ass writhing in a natural manner of graceful, fluid motion.

Wendy had light coppery-red hair, a color that glowed and glistened in the light, which she wore in a pony tail, swaying as she walked. Normally, a girl with that hair coloring would be fair of complexion, but Wendy had a naturally tan skin tone. There was not a blemish on her silky, smooth flesh anywhere. Despite, her small size, she was perfectly developed, flawlessly shaped for her age.

Wendy had large hazel eyes, eyes that sparkled with youthful excitement, and the sheer pleasure of living. She had a habit of glancing at people in such a manor many would considered seductive from an older & wiser woman. But, with her simple, sweet youthful face, it was not interpreted that way. Her nose was small with a square tip, and her mouth full, and moist lips. Her lips upturned at the ends, always seeming to be smiling. They were soft lips, like velvet.

Her twin b*****r Tommy, towered a full head over Wendy, but she liked that. He had a simple handsome look with facial features similar to Wendy’s. His hair a dark blond and his eyes also hazel, that could light up a room also. He had a slim athletic body from playing soccer & football. When Wendy looked at her b*****r her heart filled with tenderness for him.

She didn’t understand any of the male things boys talked about. She enjoyed being with her b*****r and she didn’t understand why some boys hated to be seen with girls. It was dumb, stupid, she thought. Wendy didn’t know that boys of their age didn’t want anything to do with girls, at least most of them. They were wrapped up in boy things, and had no time for girls. But Tommy was different, she felt.

Wendy idolized Tommy. There was nothing she wouldn’t do for him. Fortunately, her b*****r never took advantage of her worship. He always treated her nicely, never arguing with her. And Wendy was somewhat jealous of his popularity with girls.

She had always been jealous of him, wanting him to herself, but she knew that could never be. She wondered about her feelings for him often, and she felt it could be wrong. But wrong or not, she could not deny her feelings. All she could do was conceal them…


…………Chapter 1
Wendy finds the pictures


Now, as part of her daily chores after school she was vacuuming her parents’ bedroom carpet. When her eyes fell upon a manila envelope sticking out from under her parents’ closet door; curious, she walked over and picked it up.

Wendy gasped.

Inside there were pictures, of both of their parents’ in full color. Many were of her father, completely naked, looking younger than he was today. Poses of him lying on the bed; taken from the foot of the bed. His cock was very hard, and his balls and pubic area were hairless, shaving the private area…that was a surprise to her. She gazed at it for a long time.

The pictures of her mother, also at a younger age, were of her standing at the side of the bed, one foot up on the mattress; she too was naked. Her small breasts were firm with a proud teardrop shape, dark nipples with small areolas. In many of them, she had her legs wide open and she was holding her pink pussy lips open, her pussy also shaved bare.

She was staring at the pictures when Tommy entered the bedroom, “Whatcha got Wendy?” Tommy asked.

“Oh my God, look at these,” she exclaimed, holding the pictures out to him. Tommy gazed at them, his eyes seeming to burst, “Wow, Mom sure has nice boobies! Tommy cried out with a giggle. Where did you find them?”

“The envelop was sticking out from under the closet door, lets’ look to see if there are more,” Wendy said with blooming excitement, opening the closet door. On the floor she found a lockbox that was open with a few more envelops in it. With excitement in her eyes, she sat in the middle of her parents’ bed. Her pleated skirt exposing a lot of thigh and her blouse pulled from the waist of her skirt showing more skin, Tommy noticed. She began taking more pictures out of the envelopes. Tommy crawled onto the bed with her.

“Oooohhhh, what if Mom finds us in here, what time is it!’ Wendy excitedly whispered, while looking at the bed side alarm clock.

“Chill s*s, Mom called a few minutes ago, she has to work late and won’t be home until after 8:00, we’ve got an hour or more at least” Tommy said in the excited whisper.

Wendy relaxed a little, knowing also, her father wouldn’t be home until Saturday morning, “Ooohhh, look Tommy,” Wendy whispered, handing him a picture. “That isn’t Daddy with Mom.”

It depicted their mother, again naked, on a bed with some strange man. She was leaning over him, and her mouth was stuffed with his hard cock. Almost all of the man’s cock was in her mouth, her lips close to his hairy balls. She had her head tilted toward the camera, her blue eyes flashing pleasure.

There were perhaps three dozen pictures of their father and mother fucking and sucking other men and women, people Wendy & Tommy had never seen before. Of all the pictures, she had preferred the ones with trimmed pubic hair or with the men & women shaved clean.

One, of the envelops in particular, captured Wendy’s attention. It was filled with pictures of her father with another man. And there were others of him and the same man doing things with her mother at the same time. As she went through more, she found some pictures with a young girl, who appeared to be younger than her. In some, the small girl was on her hands and knees, her chest completely flat, the man was behind her, and the camera showed quite plainly that his cock was buried in her tiny pussy. Their father was at the little girls face, and her mouth was gobbling his dick with obvious enjoyment.

This very young girl, was also in other pictures, ones with two women; one of them being their mother. What was surprising about some of them were the ones of her mother licking this pretty girl’s tiny pussy. Others had included the other women squatting above the ch*ld’s face, and she looked a lot like the little girl. Wendy, discovered it was indeed the ch*ld’s mother & father, by the writing on the back of some of the photographs.

“Ooohhh my God, Tommy look at these!” Wendy said with a shocked whisper.

“Holy Shit, that‘s awesome!” Tommy exclaimed, he was hardly able to contain his excitement.

Wendy’s little pussy was hot & wet by this time and she could hardly contain herself, she had discovered masturbating only a few weeks ago. This was all totally new to her; the talks with her little friends were just about kissing and other silly things, this was so exciting. Looking over at Tommy, she could see a bulging in his shorts. The pictures had excited them equally. Wendy stared at one of the pictures with her father on a bed, his dick very thick and long.

“I wonder…” she said in a soft voice.

“What!?” Tommy asked.

“I wonder if Daddy would…” she blushed deeply, “Forget, I said that.” Her b*****r didn’t hear her soft whisper, he had other things on his mind at this moment.

“Look at Mommy’s pussy,” Tommy whispered, “Her pussy has no hair on it, and it shows everything, she’s sooo hot.”

“Ooohhh Wow, do you think so? Wendy asked, not at all jealous over that comment. She peered at the picture of her mother. “I think you might be right…she looks kinda hot to me, too…Tommy…would you… do things with Mommy?” she giggled nervously, blushing a deep red.

“Yeah…” he grunted, grabbing his crotch, adjusting things.

Wendy giggled shyly, her eyes down cast, “Maybe Mommy would like to also…”

“Have you…done…things with girls…?” Wendy asked softly, hoping he would say, NO. She wasn’t too mad by his answer.

“Maybe…I don’t know… just things…would you do that with Daddy…?” he asked her timidly, pointing at a picture of the young girl sucking their father’s hard dick.

“I don’t know…maybe…mmmm” Wendy giggled shyly, hiding her face in her hands.

“Would you show me yours…if I showed you mine Wendy?” Tommy asked timidly.

“Maybe…mmm…who’s gonna go first…?” She whispered, blushing and hiding face with her hands again. She peeked at her twin b*****r through her fingers; he was kneeling by her side, watching her. She lay back on the bed, with one hand she hiding her face, with a sparkling hazel eye peeking out. With her other hand she lifted her skirt to her waist, exposing her tight white panties.

She moved her hand slowly up her silky thigh, her twin b*****r was entranced. Tommy watched as his twin s****r moved her fingers over her tight, white panties, the crotch moist. He watched with bulging eyes as she hooked her thumb at the waist band, slowly pulling the panties down. Wendy peeking, watched him as he bent over to get as close as he could, as she slowly exposed more of her crotch.

She continued exposing more, until the hint of her little slit could be seen by her twin and stopped.

“Ooohhh it’s hairless like Mommy’s, mmmmm I like that….show me more…” Tommy breathlessly whispered.

“No this is all you get….silly…I haven’t grown hair yet…I ‘m to young for hair there yet…Mommy told me so,” Wendy giggled as she watched her twin through her fingers, as he sat up straight, looking up at her.

“Well how come I have started to grow hair then,” Tommy exclaimed as he quickly pulled his shorts & underwear down in one quick motion. His thick hard cock and balls jumped & bobbed as they were so quickly released. Tommy, had indeed ,started to grow sparse patches of hair around his cock and a few sprouted from his balls. He was quite proud of that, because the other boys at school didn’t have any, and he was quite large for his age at 5.5”, when it was angry.

“Oooooohhhhh, My God, aaahhhh,” Wendy wailed in shock, as she watched his dick wave up and down, as Tommy exposed himself so quickly. She covered her face with both hands, blushing and goose bumps sprouting on her small body; she curled up into a fetal position and rolled away from her twin b*****r.

Tommy laughed at his twin s****r as she rolled away, “Do you like it…hagh mmmm…hey do you like it?” Tommy exclaimed as he hopped over his twin s****r on the bed placing himself quite close to her covered face. Again, Wendy peeked between her fingers, she watched as her b*****r grab hold of his hard, throbbing cock, waving it up, down, and round, while he chanted. “Do you like it…do you like it..” With his other hand, he tried to pull one of her hands from her face, he tried to get her to hold his hard dick.

At first she tried to resist, but he was stronger, and she also she wanted to touch it, so she stopped resisting. She uncovered her eyes and gazed upon Tommy dick, it was so close to her face. Wendy’s hazel eyes became glassy as she looked at her twin’s hard prick now. She gave a low, excited mew as she stared at his swollen cock head, “Oooohhh, aaahhhh, mmmm, “ she cooed softly.

Her eyes were sparkling with excitement. His cock stood up straight from his shorts, as he kneeled there by her face, he could see her interest in his cock now, and became still, waiting.

With a huge grin on her sweet face, Wendy looked up at her b*****r as she reached out her small right hand, tentatively. Her fingers closed about her b*****r’s cock.

“Ooohhh, so hard and hot!” Wendy squealed as she felt Tommy’s cock. Instinctively, she began to slowly stroke his hard cock with her small fist, up and down her b*****r’s hard cock, marveling at its size, she cupped his balls felling the warmth. Soft moans of delight issued from her, “Oooo…HHHaaammm, Ooohhh so hard…mmmmm.”

“AAAAHHHH, mmmm, OOOHHH, YEEssss,” Tommy moaned, her hand felt soooo soft…t felt sooo good to have her small fist stroking and pulling on his cock…he stopped moving and went rigid.

Wendy started to move a little and began to sit up on the bed; as she did so, she happened to see the bed side alarm clock. “OOOhhhh SHIT MOM …SHIT…move…it’s after 8:00…moovvee iiitt”, she exclaimed, as she jumped off the bed. In her haste, she nearly threw her twin b*****r off the bed and ripped his dicky off.

Tommy was soooo close to cumming. He had just started to squirt the stuff a week ago, after a year of trying to jack off. He had sense jacked off at least once a day, marveling at the stuff. “AAAAhhh Hagh, Shit…aahhhunngg…Ooohhh SHIT," Tommy moaned, as he pulled up his shorts.

As she quickly gathered up the pictures, putting them back into the envelops, Tommy recovered from his near orgasm and began to help; together they put the pictures away, so their mother couldn’t tell anything was amiss. Running around the bedroom, Wendy straitened up anything else that needed to be put back in place. She quickly looked over the bedroom deciding that it looked right.

Reaching out, she grabbed her twin b*****r hugging him tightly, “MMmmm that was fun” she said. As they left the bedroom together, running down the hallway to their own rooms, to change into after school clothes. The rest of the night was uneventful…


…………Chapter 2
Wendy and Tommy playing together


Leslie Stone was a young looking 30, she could almost pass as the twins’ slightly older s****r. She had rich, dark brown hair, with an oval shaped face and wide set eyes of sparkling green. Her complexion was a light olive color, and her skin satiny to the touch. She had firm 34A cup tits. Her stomach was flat and her waist small.

Leslie came in the door a half hour after the twins had finished straitening up the bedroom, with a pizza for a late supper. She was an RN and she didn’t work overtime at the hospital often, but her floor was understaffed lately. As she and the twins ate, they talked about the last day of school, and what they had planned for the first summer break weekend.

After the supper dishes had been cleared away, Leslie took a shower to relax after a long day. Which gave the twins a little time to talk, and to make plans; they were both still very hot, especially Tommy, who was soooo close to cumming in his s****rs little hand. They decided that Tommy would visit Wendy’s room, because it was the furthest away from their parents’ room, after their mother was asl**p. She was a heavy sl**per, and even more so tonight, because of her long shift at work, so they didn’t have to worry about waking her.

After her shower ,Leslie and the k**s watched a movie and went to bed, Leslie was happy that she had a break from work until Monday morning.

Wendy stirred…

Tommy stood at the side of her bed, wearing just underwear that were tented by his hard throbbing cock. It was a little past midnight; the dim light from the window was just barely enough to let him see Wendy. She was on her side, the sheet and blanket kicked to the foot of her bed, and he was gazing at the shorty nightshirt & panties she was wearing.

He stood over his twin s****r, gazing at her tight ass covered by a pair of white bikini panties; her shorty nightshirt was bunch around her waist leaving her ass and taut thighs uncovered. He carefully placed his hand on her small, firm ass cheek, then drew his hand back when she stirred. He waited a moment, then he cupped her ass again, squeezing the cheek this time.

Wendy came awake…

Tommy quickly placed his hand over her mouth, “Shhh!” Tommy whispered, “It’s me s*s! “Do you still want to play s*s?” he whispered, as he sat on the edge of her bed, leaving his hand on her small, firm ass cheek, massaging it.

Wendy shifted her hips, so now her b*****r had access to her small, tight, hairless pussy, his fingers moved lightly on her panties, pressing. “Mmmuuum Mommy might wake up,” she warned.

“She’s sound asl**p,” he whispered back, “I checked, and you know how deeply she sl**ps.” Tommy could feel how moist his twin was becoming, “Do you want to play with my dicky again?” he whispered as he lay down next to her on the bed.

“Ooohhh yes, but we have to be quite,” she softly whispered back, while she helped Tommy pull down his underwear, her hand slowly moved up his thigh with a hot tickle that made him shiver in anticipation. Her small hand moved over his ball sack, her fingers curling around his cock shaft.

“Ooohhh mmmmmmaaaahhh, Tommy your dicky feels so goooooddddd, mmmmmhhh.” Wendy whispered.

Tommy lay still, he was completely naked with his twin. For the first time sense they had taken baths together, not so long ago. Tommy was letting Wendy jack his prick, her hand, so soft, it felt so good, “Aaaaahhhh, mmmuuunggg, Yes s*s mmmmuuunng sooo gooooddd,” he whispered.” He moved over, and reached for her bedside lamp, turning it on.

Wendy gazed down at his large cock, squeezing it, she made the big head bulge, which made her giggle, “Mmmmm, aaahhh, aaammmuuugnn. Hey, why did you turn on the light?” she moaned, shielding her eyes with her other hand.

“Aaaahhhh, mmmmm,” she coed, almost endlessly now, she had gotten used to the light now, and liked what she saw by it. Her twin’s large dick felt so good in her hand, it was so hard and hot, it gave her tingles deep in her small, wet pussy. This was her first time, and she was fascinated by how incredible caressing his dick, made her feel, “Aaaaahhhh, mmmmmuuuunnnggggmm.”

“Mmmm, aahhhhmm Tommy do you wanna play with my pussy, mmmaaahahhhh,” she breathlessly moaned.

“Ooohhhhaaannnnnng, aaahhhh ooohhh…God yeeessss, your hand feels so good…mmm yeesss take your panties off…aaahhhmmm,” Tommy gave a deep throated moan. Tommy moved on the bed to help his twin s****r to pull off her tight panties; he was eager to see more of her small, tight hairless pussy, to feel of it.

“Mmmm, Tommy you wanna see my little pussy, aaahhhmmmm,” she squealed softly.

“Aaahhh, mmmm yeah, show me your pussy, s*s,” Tommy whispered softly.

Wendy lifted her nightshirt further up her waist and slipped her tight panties off, with Tommy’s eager help. She released her b*****r’s large dick, and sat up on the bed, one foot on the floor and the other up on the mattress, knee bent. She spread her legs wide, holding her nightshirt at her waist.

Tommy gazed at Wendy’s pussy. It was pink and moist looking, her little pussy was small and hairless. Her cunt slit was fully exposed, her lips tucked inside. He could see a hint of the tip of her small clit, pecking from the tight slit.

“You wanna feel it, Tommy mmmmmmaaahhmm,” she softly moaned, just having her twin b*****r stare at her exposed little cunt was giving her incredible tingles again, deep in the depths of her tiny pussy.

Tommy moved his hand along her satiny thigh, giving his s****r goosebumps under his fingers, as he felt her hairless pussy tenderly, soooo soft, hot and wet, “UUUhhhngg, s*s your pussy feels so gooooddd, soooo hot mmmmmm,” he softly moaned deep in his throat.

Wendy whimpered softly, “Aaaaggguuuhhhmmm,” as she moved her fingers down, opening her pussy for him. She was so hot, the tingles in her pussy sharp; her own fingers didn’t feel this good. She had only just started to play with her pussy a few weeks ago, and had just started to put her fingers inside her tight little pussy only a few days ago.

“You can put a finger in me, too Tommy, mmmmaaannnuuuuggggmmm Ooohhh my GOD,mmmmmm” she moaned deep from her throat, as he inserted his finger, she wanted to see if he could scratch at the tingles she felt.

Tommy slipped his finger into Wendy’s tight, little pussy and marveled at his twin s****r’s reaction when he did it. Her pussy was very tight, very hot, and wet. Wendy wiggled her little ass as he pocked in and out of her cunt, finger fucking her. Wendy squealed softly, “Aaahhmmmmnuunngg, mmm YEEESSS scratch me there, mmmm,” grabbing for his hard prick again, with a tight soft, little fist stroking on it.

“Can I make you squirt, Tommy,” she gasped, in her health class, the teacher talked about the stuff, and she and her little friends had giggled about what it would be like. “I can feel you until you squirt, if you want me too,” she whimpered softly, not knowing the proper words, she was such an innocent ch*ld.

“MMmmm, this is soooo fuuunnn, mmmhhuugggnnn,” she moaned softly, “And it makes me feel soooo gooooddd mmmm, can you squirt Tommy?”

“Hhhhhuuuummmmuuunngg, Ooohhh God. yes I can squirt cuuummm, mmmm just keep stroking my dicky, mmmmuuunnggg…can I make you cuuummm s*s…mmmm… can I make you cum toooo!” Tommy groaned harshly.

Had she heard that word before…cum…she thought maybe…Yes maybe, “Hhhaaannnuuummmggg…yes make me cuuummm,” she whimpered softly.

“Mmmmm…aaaahhh…I sure will sissss..mmm,” he grunted, rubbing at her knotted little stiff clit.

“Mmmmmm…Yeesss make me cuuummm…mmm yeeesss…and I’ll make you squirrrrttt…mmm… squirt cuuumm!” she grunted loudly, maybe too loud.

“Ooohhh…Gooooddd mmmm…sooo close,” he grunted, as he fondled his twin s****rs cute, little pussy. He liked the feeling of her pussyhole…it was so tight and wet… he wanted to make her cum real good…he thought. Tommy sprawled on his back, and Wendy sat up at his side, her legs wide apart so he could continue to fondle her cute little pussy.

Leaning over, Wendy gripped her twin b*****r’s large 5.5” dick, impressive for a young boy like Tommy, with one hand, his ball sack in the other; as she had seen her mother doing in the pictures they had looked at. She began to stroke harder up and down on his cock and caressed his balls at the same time. She made soft squealing sounds as her soft fist raced up and down his cock, “Mmmaannnmmuunngg”

“You’re soooo hard, Tommy!” she mewled, bending over for a closer look, she saw her b*****r leaking a little fluid, “Oooohhh look, something wet is coming out…is it cum Tommy?”

“Ahhhhhh, mmmuuunnnggg…nooo it leaks stuff sometimes before I cuuummm…mmmuuu…I ammm sooo clossseee…mmmm” Tommy grunted, he stroked her satiny pussy as she caressed on his prick.

“Do you want me to kiss it, like that little girl was doing to Daddy, Tommy?” Wendy asked barely loud enough for Tommy to hear. “I could kiss the tip of it, if you want me to, Tommy.”

“Aaahhhh…mmmm…Yeah, that would be nice s*s,” Tommy whimpered back, he liked the pictures of the little girl sucking his father cock a lot. He wanted to know what it was like too. She lowered her sweet face and quickly kissed the head, Tommy’s hard cock & hips jerked at the contact of her soft lips. So much softer than her hand, wetter, soooo good; her lips were coated by the clear fluid at the tip by accident, liking her lips she tasted the fluid and like it. “Mmmmm…hold still silly…mmmuuuoomm… gooood I like it,” She softly whimpred, looking up at Tommy, with her hazel eyes sparkling, she saw he was watching her intently.

She lowered her face again, not so shy this time, and began to kiss the head of his cock of with her velvet smooth lips closed. Her small, soft fist stroked up and down, brushing at her lips. Her hazel eyes remained opened, and Tommy watched her face. He could see the pleasure she was getting from jacking him off and kissing his hard prick. He continued to probe at her cute little cunt with his fingers, and heard her moan.

“Ahhhmmmmuuunngggmm,” Wendy moaned, she shifted her ass so he could push his finger deeper, and her twin b*****r began to finger fuck her a little harder and faster. He felt the wetness growing about his finger, and her sweet little pussy slit glistened. She was wiggling her tight little ass around on the bed, and lifted her ass up and down depending on where Tommy’s finger probed.

“Touch it with your tongue, s*s!” Tommy grunted roughly

Wendy hesitated, then her tongue slipped out and touched his pisshole, tasting more of the clear fluid there. Her eyes closed briefly, savoring the pleasure from the taste that rushed though her and made her pussy tingle. She swirled her tongue over the smoothly swollen cockhead and kept stroking her soft, tight little fist up and down. Her lips began to glisten, she kept kissing and licking now at the head of his throbbing cock. She had scooted her fine little ass toward his hand a little more, her legs very wide.

Oooommmm, Tommy I like the way you play with my pussy!” she squealed, things were getting too loud in her room. “Your fingers feel sooooo much better than mine!”

“You wanna make me cum this way, hungh, s*s?” her b*****r ask teasingly.

“Ooooooo, Yes I want to see it squirt out!”

Tommy was arching his hips in pleasure, soooo close!

“You’re gonna squirt cum on my mouth!” Wendy gasped, “That’s what you wanna do Tommy? “Oooohhhh, yeeeessss Tommy…squirt your stuff for me… squirt cum…for me!”

Nodding his head, Tommy stabbed his finger in and out of her cute little pussy faster, wishing Wendy would put her soft lips completely around his throbbing cockhead.

Closing her velvet smooth lips and placing them against his pisshole, she stroked his prick faster, “It’s okay if you want to squirt on my mouth, Tommy.” She whimpred.

I’m about to cum, mmmmaaahhhhooomm s*s…SIIIISSSSmmmm!” he gowned loudly.

Her small soft fist jerked swiftly up and down , her other hand gripping his balls. She kept her closed lips, pressed against his pisshole. Tommy began to make a gurgling noise, “GgggUUnnRRRuunnnngg,” pushing up with his hard cock, trying to slide the head past her lips, but Wendy refused to open her mouth.

With a grunt and a thrusting up of his hips, he came, “Aaaaahhhhaaannngg, aaahhh…mmmm…YES…YEEEESSS I’mmmm…CUUUUMMMIIINNNGGG!” he cried out.

He watched as his cum squirted around her pressed lips, ran down his throbbing cock and over her small fist, dripping on his stomach; he hadn’t squirted this much cum before, it was going everywhere. Wendy kept stroking him, pressing her closed soft lips hard against the head of his gushing cock. She was no longer writhing her tight little ass, but sitting still with legs open so he could wiggle his finger inside her tight, little pussyhole.

By the time he recovered from his powerful cum, his cock, her small fist, her lips, and his stomach were smeared with his cum juice. He remarkably was able through it all, to continue to finger fuck his twin s****r, she was so close to her own orgasm now.

Looking up at him with her hazel eyes blazing, she hesitantly licked the cum from her bruised lips. A rush, more powerful than from licking the clear fluid from his cockhead ,surged through her. Her pussy tingling erupted into a powerful orgasm, grabbing Tommy’s hand she tried to shove it up her hotly pulsating cunt.

And she went ridged, grunting loudly as she came powerfully, “OOOHHHH,aaahhhhmmuuugggnnn, OOOHHH..MY…Yesssss…sooooo…cum…cum…cum…cummm…cummmmm!”

She kneeled there at Tommy’s side panting with head bowed, after a few moments, she recovered enough from her powerful orgasm to look up at him. Tommy watched her with pending interest, stroking her silky thigh; he made eye contact with her and with a crazed look in her hazel eyes, she licked her hand clean, followed by his shriveling cock and the puddles of cum on his stomach. The whole time shivering and softly moaning, “MMMmmmsooo…goooddd…mmmaaahhh, cum…cum…cuuummm.”

She found that she loved the taste of cum, the next time she had her hands on b*****r cock she wouldn’t hesitate to suck his cock, to eat or lick his cum , mmmm it was so good. By the time she had finished licking up the cum, the crazed look had faded, she slumped down on her bed next to her twin b*****r. Both lay on their sides, facing each other as they talked a little.

“MMMmmm, I think Mommy can sl**p thou anything.” Wendy sighed, softly giggling. Tommy leaned over and shared the first non-b*****rly kiss with her. He could still taste some of his own cum on her soft lips, he found it pleasant and exhilarating also, maybe he would try more he thought, smiling. Deeply they kissed, tongues entwining, swirling in each other’s mouth. After awhile of kissing, they began feeling each other, Wendy holding his limp cock & balls, Tommy petting her smoldering pussy.

Pushing at Wendy ,he got her to lay on her back, “You lay back,” he whispered, and when she did, he pulled her nightshirt all the way to her chin. Wendy then removed it the rest of the way. She felt a shiver…she was being very naughty…she was now completely naked with her twin b*****r.

Wendy lay still, looking up bashfully. Her breasts had just begin to swell, the puffiness was not noticeable as she lay now. Her budding tits were capped with light brown, small areolas with pink, never endingly stiff nipples, just like her mothers. Tommy was the first to see them, other than her mother when they were out shopping for clothes in changing rooms. Wendy was happy that Tommy liked her swelling tities.

“Mmmm you have nice boobies Wendy, I bet they will be nicer than Mommy’s someday soon,” he whispered softly in her ear. “Ooohhh soooo hard,” he moaned, as he stroked them and pinched the pointy, hard nipples gently, then he leaned down and licked and sucked them. No one had done this to Wendy before and she moaned shrilly, “OOOoooo, aaaahhhhmmm, oooOOHHH, YESSSS SUCK MY BOOBIES, MMMMoooohhh, YES…YES…YES…mmm.” She was now feeling, that now familiar, tingling deep in her pussy again.

“Do you like it,” Tommy whispered teasingly as he pinched hard at her nipple while sucking the other.

“Mmmmmooooohhhhaaammm, yeeessss” she moaned softly.

“Then you just lie still and I’ll lick your pussy like that little girl was doing in the pictures, Okay,” he whispered softly in her ear.

Wendy began to breath heavily as her twin b*****r sucked and licked at her tits, sliding his hand up and down her small taut chest & stomach, feeling her silky smooth flesh. He stroked the insides of her thighs, and Wendy lay there and purred, spreading them further apart for him. He caressed her succulent little cunt slit, still distended from her recent orgasm. He started to lick his way down her taut silky torso, and over her stomach pausing to lick at her bellybutton.

“Mmmmm, HHHaaammm, Yes…Yes…Yes, lick my pussy like that little girl did to Mommy,” she moaned shrilly.

Tommy moved between her spread legs and lay on his stomach, so close to her smoldering cunt. Wendy leaned up on her elbows to get a better view of her twin b*****r between her hotly spread legs. Finding a small pillow, Tommy shoved it under her small shapely ass, to hold her up in a better position. He kissed and licked his way down her right thigh, inflaming her passion further as he did so.

Tommy wanted to see if her cute, little pussy tasted as good as his cum did lingering on her lips & tongue. Her cunt lips were puffy and her clit was no longer hidden inside her pussy slit, she was still hot and swollen, from her recent cum & from him playing with her budding tits. Tommy found the scent of her hot , wet pussy, fresh and pleasant. Leaning down, he darted his tongue through her puffy cunt lips, up to the inflamed, dark red clit.

“AAAHhhhmmmmuuuUUGGNNaaahhmm, Yesss lick my clit, mmmSHITmmm YESSS,” she cried in delight, her hips jerking upward. Pressing herself harder on her twin’s licking tongue, OOHhh, Tommy that sure feels soooo good!”

Propped up on her elbows, Wendy stared down her body at him, her hazel eyes huge with passion. Tommy opened his mouth wide and covered her sweet little, fiery pussy with his lips, his tongue lapping up and down the swollen cunt lips and back to her little clit. Wendy began to cry out in pleasure, beating at her bed with her fists, her hips twisting and grinding.

“OOOooohhh, Tommy, mmmm Tommy soooo Gooooddd…mmmYESmmYES,” she gasped as his tongue penetrated her tight cunt, darting in and out. “Ohhhh, It feels sooo good, Tommy! MMMMDo it some more to meeeee!”

Wendy began to whip her ass up and down, her hands now clutching the back of his head, straining her small cunt onto his face. She sobbed and flung her head about wildly, churning her cunt frantically against his sucking mouth and darting tongue.

Tommy sucked and licked at his twin’s cute little pussy in a frenzy, drawing the sugar, sweet nectar from it and sucked it into his mouth, swallowing it. He dug his fingers into her tight ass cheek kneading it, urging her to wiggle and thrash as much as she wanted. Her hot little pussy made wet slapping sounds as she began to pound it into his face. Tommy clung to her ass tightly, letting Wendy fuck his tongue with her hot cunt.

“Oooohhh, Tommy, it’s gonna happen…I am soooo close…mmmm,” Wendy whimpered, grinding hard at his face. “MMMMmmm, You’re gonna make me cuuummm…mmmmm.”

Tommy ran his tongue as deep into her cunt as he could. He sucked at her smooth, hairless pussy, his mouth filling with her sweetness. He felt her pussy starting to pull and grip on his tongue. He started fucking her as fast as he could, clutching her bunching little ass.

“Tommy OOOOhhhh, Tommy…mmmm,” Wendy sobbed softly.

The spasms struck, and he felt his twin s****r’s cunt pulling at his tongue with steamy convulsions. Wendy thrashed her ass about wildly, crying out with rapture, clawing at the back of his head as she strained to get her cunt as tight as possible against his sucking mouth.

“AAAhhhhuuugggnnn, aaaahhhmmmmuuunggg…YES…YES…YES…YES LICK MY PUSSY!” Wendy cried as her orgasm went on and on.

When she finally calmed down, she lay sprawled out, arms and legs flung wide, gasping and crying. Tommy soothed her, caressing her tities gently. “That was soooo gooood, Tommy” she whimpered, burying her face into his shoulder.

They soon fell asl**p, with their clothes, pillows, and bed clothes strune about Wendy’s bed. Thankfully, Tommy woke; a few hours later with it still dark, but with a hint of the day to come. He awoke to his twin poking him in the ribs, as she moved about in her sl**p. He picked up the clothes, and straitened the bed as best he could, he left her naked, he just covered her up. He hoped his mother wouldn’t find her sl**ping nude odd if she happened to check on Wendy in the night.

He went to the door and listened for any noise, feeling confident; he slowly opened the door and slipped out of Wendy’s bedroom. Moving slowly down the hall, he slipped back into his room and bed with no problems.

Tommy, thought as he went back to sl**p, about his cum that he licked from Wendy’s lips…He liked it…maybe a lot…Wendy tasted good, but not like the cum that he licked from her lips…he would have to try licking up his cum the next time he was masturbating to see for sure…and drifted off to sl**p.


…………Chapter 3
Friday morning


When Wendy woke up Friday morning she was naked and alone in her bed, she got out of bed a little disappointed. After her shower her body throbbed with ripples of pleasure. When she went in the kitchen to fix herself breakfast, she found a note from Tommy saying he had gone over to his friend’s house; they were on the way to baseball practice. Now she was even more disappointed.

Her mother Leslie Stone came in the kitchen a few minutes later to fix breakfast for the both of them, taking over what her daughter had started. “Tommy is out? She asked Wendy. Wendy pointed to the note.

“He went to pick up Jeff on the way to practice, Mom.” They ate breakfast and talked about each other’s plans for the day. Wendy wanted to go over to a friend’s house later to play, which was Okay. Her mother had a few errands to do and left the house a few minutes later.

Wendy was alone in the house, she wasn’t going to her friend’s house until later in the day, it was still early morning. Wendy decided to look through the pictures again, while she was alone in the house. She took them to her room, and spread them out on her bed. They excited her more this morning than they did last night; now that she had played with Tommy, she knew how they felt doing those things in the pictures.

Seeing her parents fucking and sucking with other men and women, and especially that cute little girl, excited her tremendously. Her mother’s face buried between the slim thighs, her mouth pressed greedily against that small pussy, delighted Wendy. She looked for a long time at those pictures.

A sound of someone coming in the house startled her out of her concentration on the pictures. Thinking it was Tommy coming home, she left the pictures spread out on her bed and went out to meet him.

But it was her mother…

“Oh!” Wendy gasped, thinking of the pictures spread all over her bed.

“Hey, Sweetie,” her mother said, “When are you going over to your friend’s house, I need to do some more errands, but I forgot the paperwork, do you want to come with me?” Her mother didn’t like to leave her home alone at her age.

Wendy’s face was blushing, and all thoughts were on the pictures all over her bed, but she managed to nod her head. “I was going to her house, but I need to pack a few things, Mommy,” she came up with the best reply she could.

Wendy wanted to get to her room and scoop up those pictures before her mother found them, but it would look strange if she rushed off right after her mother came in. She was very nervous, desperately wishing she hadn’t taken them out of her parents’ room. She listened to her mother chatter about her errands, then she followed her mother down the hall. Fear came to her when she saw her bedroom door open, and those damning pictures were in full sight.

She sighed in relief as her mother went past without looking into her bedroom.

Wendy started to enter her room, but was stopped by her mother’s voice. “Wendy, come in here for a minute, please.”

Shaking, Wendy went into her parents’ room. Her mother was standing near the edge of her bed, she was removing her blouse and bra, her mother had a lace bra on her bed, she watched as her mother changed her clothes. She had never seen her mother this intimately before. Her skirt was pulled into her lap as she lifted her knee to adjust her sandal straps that went up her thigh, and Wendy caught a glimpse of her mother’s panties. They were lacy and sexy.

Dropping her bra on the bed and picking up the lacy one, her mother patted on the bed next to her. “Sit down, Wendy,” she said looking at her blushing daughter. “There’s something I want to talk to you about.

Trembling, Wendy sat about a foot away from her mother. Her mother was topless, her small tits were flawless and perky, capped with small areolas and hard nipples, her mother was putting on a sexy, lace bra. She thought her mother had such nice tits. She could hardly take her eyes from them. When her mother turned to face Wendy, her mother was adjusting the cups. Wendy silently gasped. She could see her mother was taking her time to adjust the fit. She could feel her mother’s eyes gazing at her intently as she sat there wringing her hands in her lap nervously.

“We need to talk about those pictures,” her mother said in a low, soft voice. “You shouldn’t have come into our room snooping, Wendy.”

So her mother had seen them spread all over her bed after all! Wendy trembled with fright, tears streaming from her eyes. “Mommy, I…” but she couldn’t say more. What could she say?

“Does your b*****r know about them, Wendy?” her mother said in a low, soft voice.

Shyly she nodded her head. Her heart thumped like a lead weight in her chest. She sat there, shivering, and despite the fear she felt, she still couldn’t pull her teary eyes from her mother’s tits. Her mother sat next to her on the bed. Wendy flung herself into her mother’s arms, “I’m sorry, Mommy,” she sobbed. “I didn’t mean to snoop. I won’t do it again.”

Her mother wrapped her arms about the shaking little girl, smoothing the soft, red hair of her head. Wendy pressed her face into her mother’s chest, she had surprisingly firm tits Wendy thought, sobbing softly. “Don’t be upset, baby,” her mother whispered. “You have nothing to be upset about, you aren’t in trouble.”

She drew back from her mother her eyes down cast in shame, still softly sobbing. Her mother was smiling, her green eyes glittering with brightness. “It was only a matter of time anyway,” her mother said.”We were waiting until you and your b*****r were older, but I see there isn’t any reason for waiting now.”

At first the words had no meaning to Wendy, then she began to realize what her mother said, puzzlement reflected on her innocent face. Her mother laughed softly and hugged her tightly to her chest again, then held Wendy away, peering at her intently.

“What did you think about those pictures, Honey?”

“I…well, Mommy I…” Wendy cast her eyes down with shyness.

“Were they exciting to you?”

Wendy nodded her head, her face blushing.

“Which ones did you like the best?”

Wendy swallowed hard, but couldn’t find any words to reply. Her mother stood up, still wearing just a lace bra and a short skirt. She pulled her daughter to her feet. “Come and show me,” her mother said, pulling Wendy into the hallway.

As her mother entered her bedroom, Wendy hesitated, but her mother tugged at her hand. “Come on, Honey,” she said, smiling. “Don’t be afraid, show me the pictures you like best.” Wendy stood next to her mother, trembling and not yet fully understanding what was happening. Her bed was covered with the photographs.

“Show me, Baby,” her mother said, in a strangely husky voice.

Wendy pointed her finger. It was a picture of her father on the bed, his cock very hard.

“Is that the only one, Sweetie,” her mother whispered.

Again Wendy pointed. The picture this time was of her mother, leg cocked on the bed, hips arching out, her cunt fully exposed. She pointed again, this time to one of her father and the other man fucking the little girl. The last one she pointed at made her blush even more furiously. It was one of the pictures of her mother licking the little girl’s tiny pussy while the girl sucked another women’s pussy.

Her mother separated those from the others and stacked them up, replacing them in the envelops. Then she sat on Wendy’s bed, spreading her knees, pulling her daughter between them.

“There my favorites also, Honey,” her mother said. Wendy felt her mother’s hands sliding down her shaking back, then they were cupping her small ass cheeks. Her mother was looking into Wendy’s face, and she was squeezing her tight little ass. “We had lots of fun taking them, as you can imagine,” she said with a husky whisper.

As her mother talked, Wendy felt her mother ‘s hands move underneath the short skirt she wore. Her mother’s hands slid up her silky thighs and each cupped a naked ass cheek. “MMM, Babe why aren’t you wearing panties, that’s sooo naughty,” she whispered softly, kneading her daughter’s ass cheeks.

Ooohhh, Mommy I feel all tingly, mmmmm Mommy,” Wendy sighed.

Wendy’s breath deepened as her mother slowly undressed her. Soon, Wendy stood in front of her mother naked, her breathing in excited gasps. Although still shy, she was not embarrassed, she was very aroused and horny.

“Are you sure Tommy liked the pictures also?” her mother asked, as she slipped a hand between Wendy’s silky, smooth thighs. Leslie fondled the small girl’s hairless, little pussy. “Did your b*****r get a nice hard-on, Honey?” her mother whispered, harshly.

“MMmmm, aaahhh, Yes Mommy that feels so good, OOOooo Mommy, yes Tommy has a big dicky, mmm,” Wendy moaned softly, she was so aroused now.

Wendy was surging with erotic energy, she wasn’t feeling shy anymore, she was sooo hot now. As her mother caressed her pulsating cunt slit, she gave a soft yelp as her mother’s finger slipped up into her tight pussyhole, “AAAhhhmmmuuuggnn, Ohhh yes Mommy that’s sooo gooood…mmm,”

“Oh, Baby!” her mother murmured. “You’re so wet already…tight and wet…mmmmm!”

“Ooohhh, Honey I bet you have a sweet, hot little pussy!” her mother whispered, her sparkling green making eye contact with Wendy’s eyes. “Ooohhh Honey does Tommy have a nice cock, did he show it to you? Did you fuck him, Baby?” her mother sighed, “When did you find the pictures, Honey?”

“Ooo Mommy!” Wendy squealed, reaching out to squeeze her mother’s firm tits, “Aaaahhhhmmm, No Mommy, I’m still virgin…we found the pictures yesterday after school…we’ve just played with each other, Mommy…mmmaaahhh…Tommy’s cuuummm tastes soooo goooood….mmmmm.”

Her mother mewled with delight as she hugged Wendy against her. Her finger stabbed in and out of her daughter’s small, tight pussy as her other hand caressed a small, tight ass cheek. Mmmm she likes her b*****r cock…aaahhh sooo hooot, oooooo….she’s going to Love her Daddy’s cock then…mmm…she thought.

“Baby, I’d love to kiss your cute little pussy,” her mother whispered harshly, “Kiss it the way you saw me kissing that little girl in the picture.”

Ooohhh, Yessss Mommy kiss my pussy…mmmm…Tommy licked my pussy last night…mmm…It was sooo goooood.” Wendy whimpered.

Wendy found herself sprawled across her bed, legs dangling, and her mother face was between them. She shivered with ecstasy as her mother’s hot, wet tongue licked at the insides of her thighs, licking down to her twitching little pussy. Then she jerked as her mother’s hot mouth closed over her cunt slit, her tongue lapping up and down.

“Ooohhh, Mommy…mmmaaahhhmmaa…YEESSS MOMMY LICK MY PUSSY…MMMmmm,” Wendy wailed, as she wiggled her pussy about, “Ooohhh Mommy, that’s sooo gooood, Mommy.”

The excitement rumbled through Wendy’s small, delicious pussy and she felt a tingle deep in her cunt. She grabbed her mother’s head and banged her cunt harshly into her mouth, grinding powerfully. She felt her mother’s long, eager tongue slip deep into the tight heat of her little pussy, then began stabbing in and out. Her mother’s upper lip was pressing and writhing against her swollen clit, and the bottom lip seemed to be in the vicinity of her clenching asshole.

“Ohhh Baby your pussy tastes sooooo good, Mommy likes your sweet pussy, ooh you have the sweetest little pussy I have ever eaten, Sweetie…mmmmmm…sooooo good,” she sighed, nibbling a swollen cunt lip…mmmm soooo gooood…she thought.

Her mother’s sexy words sent tingles of heat deep in her pussyhole, “Oooohhh Mommy, Lick Me Mommy…mmmm sooo goood…mmmmMommy Lick It Up…mmmaaahhmmm!” Wendy moaned harshly.

The trilling sensations boiled inside her trembling body, the excitement of her mother sucking and licking her pussy was too much for Wendy. “Ahhhmmmuuunng, Oooo YES MOMMY MAKE ME CUM ….oooooo…Mommmmmyyyyy….AAAAHHHhhh Mommmmmyyyyy! “ She squealed loudly and began to cum.

Her pussy went into shattering spasms. She trashed about on the bed, her naked ass jerking up and down as her mother rapidly tongue fucked her slippery cunt, she twirled her tongue about her throbbing clit. A ripple went through the depth of her pussyhole, and she came again , it was stronger than the last, and Wendy wasn’t sure she could take much more of it, she moaned loudly, “MMmmmaaahhhhmmmm, Ooohhh Mommy lick my pussy….ohh sooo goooooddd…Yes Mommy lick it up…oooMOMMY!”

When her mother finally pulled her smeared lips from Wendy’s swollen cunt, she moaned. Her hazel eyes shined brightly as her mother lay on the bed next to her.

“How was that, Baby?” her mother asked in a soft whisper.

“Ooohhh, Mommy my pussy feels so good,” Wendy sighed softly.

“Baby your pussy is soooo sweet, like honey mmmm so good,” Leslie whispered softly. “ Oooh Baby, you found the pictures yesterday, did you find them together,” she softly whispered as she playfully pinched her daughter’s stiff nipple, her fingers stroked the silky skin of her swelling tit.

“MMMmmm Mommy, aaahhhh…mmm yes he was home when I found them on the closet floor last night, Mommy.” she moaned softly, the sensation from her orgasms fading.

“Yesterday, so the two of you have just begun to play with each other, Tommy hasn’t fucked your cute, little pussy yet, Sweetie.”

“Ooh no Mommy we have just been playing, Tommy has a nice hard dicky. Mmm I licked it Mommy I licked his dicky. It was so good and hard. He came to my room last night. He licked my pussy like you did Mommy. Oooh it was soooo good, Mommy.” She sighed, she liked the way her mother was caressing her swelling tits, ooh it felt so good.

“I see your father and I were wrong, thinking we should wait until the two of you were older to fuck with us. It seems you’re ready to fuck with Mommy & Daddy now.”
It finally came to Wendy. She began to laugh, tickled at the thought of play with her Daddy. “You mean you and Daddy…you want to…oh, yes Mommy yes!” she whimpered, cuddling at her mother’s chest.

“Just wait until your father finds out how sweet your little pussy is, Honey! Oh Baby, he’s going to be so pleased! He’s been waiting, always talking about what a fine little fuck you’re going to be.” She laughed. “I can just see it when I tell him. He’s going to cum right in his fucking pants!”

“What about Tommy?” Wendy asked. “Isn’t he going to…?”

Her mother interrupted. “I’m going to take that little cock of his and turn it every way but loose! I’m going to give that boy the fuck of his life, suck it off,” she hugged herself, “Oh Baby, I love it! And to think your father and I planned to wait a few more years to fuck the two of you!”

They clutched at one another, hugging and kissing, their tongue entwining for the first time, sending tingles to Wendy’s swollen pussy. Mmm it’s sooo goood. She was tasting herself on her mother’s lips and mouth…mmm, “Ohh Mommy your lips taste sooo good,” Wendy softly whimpered.

“Oooh Baby that’s your pussy nectar, is this the first time you have tasted pussy? You don’t lick your fingers off when you masturbate, Honey,” Her mother asked softly.

“Lick my fingers, No Mommy…I…No…mmm”

“Oooh Baby have you masturbated before?” She could see the little girl was uncomfortable, how could that be, her little daughter seemed soooo hot for SEX FUN.

“Oooh No Mommy I have played with my pussy a few times…I…just…not licked my fingers clean, it seemed yucky…dose your pussy taste good Mommy…is it like Tommy’s cum… I Iiked his cum Mommy …can I lick your pussy Mommy,”

Oooh yes Baby, you can lick my pussy all you want…and yes Baby it tastes so good, try it Honey…ooo cum is different but just as yummy…you will Love your Daddy’s cum, Baby,” Leslie laughed, it felt wonderful, her daughter was sooo hot and new to the hot sensations of SEX. To Leslie it seemed that her daughter’s emerging sexual energy was recharging her. Oh, what about Tommy…is he just as innocent as his twin s****r…Wow…she thought…she just might explode from the sexual energy when they all came together…oooh what a Hot thought…a Hot f****y Cum Fest.

“Oooh Baby, was last night the first time you have played the someone else, Honey? Do you know if Tommy has played with anyone like this?”

“Oooh Mommy… with Tommy is the first time I have played with anyone, I don’t know if Tommy has…maybe just Me too Mommy,” Wendy softly giggled.

Wendy, no longer shy now, fondled her mother’s body, playing with her small, but firm tits once she had them naked. She sucked at the long hard nipples, and ran her hands up and down her mother’s creamy thighs. She fondled her mother’s rounded ass, then tugged her lacy panties off. She sat back and gazed hotly at the first naked pussy she had seen besides her own, it was soooo thrilling that it was her mothers. Her mother’s pussy looked so much like her own, maybe they had twin pussies, she giggled.

And with a squeal she darted her mouth to it and began to lick at her fist cunt slit, mmmm yummy, prying it open with her fingers, she bit at a swelling cunt lip. Mmmm she thought, mmm the first pussy she would suck, was her mothers, mmmm so yummy.

“Aaahhh, yes Baby suck Mommy’s hot pussy…mmmm sooo goooood...your tongue is so hot!” Leslie softly moaned, thrusting her pussy roughly at her young daughter’s face.

“Ooohhh Yes Mommy…your pussy is sooo yummmmyyy…mmmm soooo Hot & Tasty Mommmmmy!” Wendy groaned loudly.

“Oooh Yes Baby, lick Mommy’s Hot Pussy…oooh yes Tongue Fuck Me Sweeeet Babbbyyy…mmmm,” Leslie crooned loudly.
Her mother lifted her legs high in the air ,spreading them out wide, and held her tight ass up from the bed. Wendy buried her face hard into her mother’s crotch, running her tongue from her tight asshole, up the puffy cunt lips, so wet & hot, over the distended clit. She stabbed her tongue in and out, running her hands about her mother’s smooth thighs and round, tight ass.

“Aaahhh, Baby, mmmBaby!” her mother cooed. “Eat my Cunt Baby…oooYes Fuck Mommy…FuuuckMommmy…Ooo, sweet darling tongue fuck me! Oooh Honey, you’re going to make me CUM…CUM with that sweet mouth and tongue of yours! Suck it Baby! Fuck It! Lick my hot little cunt and fuck it with your sweet, Pussy EATING tongue!”

Wendy was pooped with her efforts, her eyes closed as her tongue swirled about the hard clit. She licked furiously, loving the delicious taste of her mother’s shaved pussy. It was as good to her as sucking Tommy’s dick, the slippery nectar just as tasty as his cum.

“Ooohhh Baby, Mommy is cumming!” Leslie yelled loudly, banging her cunt into Wendy’s sucking mouth. “I’m cumming! My pussy is CUMMING on your Cunt Sucking little mouth, sweet Baby!”

As her mother had done to her, Wendy continued to lick and suck, making her mother’s pussy throb with a series of drawn out orgasms. Only, when her mother couldn’t hold her legs in the air any more, and she dropped her tight ass to the bed; did Wendy pull her sweetly innocent face from that shaved pussy.

She sat back on her heels, giggling with a naughty delight at what she had done the past few days.

Her mother sat up tiredly, grinning widely. “Why, I had no idea, Wendy. You’re a great cunt licker. Do you have any other surprises for me?” Oh, your Daddy is going to be so fucking happy when he gets home tomorrow!”

Again they hugged and kissed each other, her mother licked her little innocent face clean, sharing it in hot kiss with Wendy, mmmm sooo hooooot. Both almost sobbing in pleasure and happiness. Wendy hazel eyes were glowing with pleasure as her mother’s small, firm tits swirled about her face. She hugged her mother tightly.


Part 2 of 2…To Cum soon.



To Readers who like my stories...I suggest making copies of them off of the Xhamster site, as soon as I post them. Don’t wait…they will get deleted. I will keep reposting them as quickly as I can…Enjoy!

Hey if you liked the story click on…Like…and write a comment about what you liked about it.
If you didn’t like it…DON’T try to get the story Deleted…just write a comment about what you didn’t like. This is a free story…Right…and I did spend a long time to write it, Okay.
... Continue»
Posted by Mark234-satx 17 days ago  |  Categories: First Time, Hardcore, Taboo  |  Views: 1587  |  
100%

food fest

She loved it hot and kinky. She was a freak at great sex. No one left disappointed. Tonight Ron was coming over for a great fun evening which would go all night. She had shopped and was ready for him.

He arrived on time and she met him in just a thong and bra. She grabbed him and french kissed him long and hard while sticking her hand down his pants to feel his soft cock get hard. "Oh baby, that cock wants Sasha." she laughed. She then pulled his pants down and off so she could see his now hard cock. She loved Ron for his huge thick cock that could cum and be ready again in just a few minutes. And his oral skills were the best in town. He had a nice long tongue and knew how to use it.

They walked to the bed and he said,"lets get you naked and showing off those big tits and pink pussy." He then removed her bra and thong. "Now spread those legs for me." He loved to look at her nice pink pussy and finger it before he went to work tonguing her. "Sit on my face pretty lady while I give that big pussy a workout." She straddled his face while he licked and grabbed her clit with his teeth. He felt her cum several times before he rammed his long tongue into her hole. She loved him to tongue fuck her.

Soon she wanted to give his cock a treat and suck him to the balls. She laughed and sprayed his cock with whip cream. "Yes, baby, I am going to lick the cream from your cock and balls and suck you till you scream." she then began to lick his balls then moved to his cream covered cock and began to suck it. He was thrusting his cock into her mouth as she sucked him deep. She could suck cock the best in the city. She latched onto the tip and sucked hard making him start to spurt his cum and she then took every inch of his monster cock down her throat so he could cum deep in her mouth.

She then took a jar of honey and began to rub his cock with the honey. When he was coated with sticky goo she started to suck him and lick him clean. He got hard fast and went crazy as her tongue licked him and soon he was ready to fill her mouth with his own cream once again. "I love sucking your monster cock and drinking your cum." He replied, "you are a great cock sucker, the best. No one can suck me and make me cum as often as you do."

"Now turn over so I can see that great ass of yours. I have a treat for it." As he turned over she spread his legs far apart and began to massage his ass cheeks. "You have the best ass and you love it kissed and licked." She then began to kiss the cheeks before she spread them and licked his ass hole. She played with his ass hole as he began to get hot and bothered loving her tongue on his pucker. She spread his ass wide and inserted her tongue up his hole. As she did this he yelled, "yes,tongue fuck that ass for me." With almost her whole tongue in his ass , she then pulled out and grabbed the can of whip cream. She took the tip and poked it into his ass and began to fill his ass with the white cream. "Now does that feel good baby? I am going to lick the cream from around your bud then dip my tongue in and lick it out while I jerk your cock till you scream for mercy." She then licked his ass and started to poke her tongue in licking the cream out while she found his hard cock and began to jerk him fast as she sucked his ass making him cum and scream but she did not stop till he came twice for her.

She then laid over on her back and spread her legs. "Are you hungry for pussy badboy?" She then peeled a babnana and pushed into her cunt. "Now eat my banana right down to the love hole." With two fingers working over her clit he began to eat the banana pulling it from her cum soaked hole," He told her, "that was wonderful. I love the cum soaked banana." She then grabbed a strawberry and rubbed it over her pussy and pushed it in his mouth. She next sprayed her cunt with the whip cream and rubbed another strawberry over it and fed him. She rubbed a few more strawberries over her whip cream cunt and fed him. "Now lick the cream off me." she instructed and he went to work licking her pussy and cleaning the cream from it.

Next she took two g****s and shoved in her cunt and told him,"suck the g****s out of my pussy." He then sucked her pussy as the first g**** came out then sucked harder as the second g**** came out and he ate both of them. "You love those cunt g****s don't you baby boy?" she told him. "Lets add more g****s to Sasha's cunt for you before the next surprise." He continued to suck g****s from her cunt and eat them loving the taste of her cum on them.

"Now grab the jar of honey and fill your two fingers and rub my cunt hole with the honey. Fill it with lots of honey for your tongue to lick out for me." He then pushed the honey up her cunt till the honey was running out down her ass. "Now take your long tongue and lick that honey out of my sweet hole." As he plunged in her hole with his tongue he loved the sticky honey there and soon the honey was mixing with her cum as she came many times. "MMMM can you taste my cum and that honey? Stick that tongue all the way in and get all of the honey." He tongue fucked her for close to an hour with her cumming many times on his long tongue. She loved his tongue up her cunt and he loved to tongue her cunt.

She then rubbed his hard cock with warm cinnamon oil. The oil heated his cock and felt good but a little painful. She then rubbed his balls with the oil then gave his cock another big dose. "Now stick that huge cock in my pussy and as you fuck me, the friction will heat up the oil and both will go out of our minds as it wll intense the sex. Now fuck me hard and fast 'cock boy' " As he entered her cunt she could feel the cinnamon oil burn her cunt walls but it felt very sensual. "Now fuck me hard. Push that big cock deep into my pussy." As he fucked her the rubbing really heated the oil and they both were soon screaming and ready to cum. He had never felt anything so erotic on his cock before. This is why he loved to fuck this sexy lady. She kept his cock hard all night and always had surprises.

She then pulled his cock out and got in the 69 position so they could lick the cinnamon cum from each other. His cock was on fire and he just wanted to fuck her non stop. He rammed every inch of his cock down her throat as he fucked her mouth. Her cunt was also burning and she loved his tongue deep in her licking the oil from her. She was ready to fuck his thick cock all night long. She had never felt so horny and knew he felt the same way.

After they cleaned each other, he told her,"get on your hands and knees. I am going to fuck that tight ass of yours for hours. My cock needs ass and pussy all night." She replied, "my ass and pussy are waiting to be fucked hard. Show me what your big cock is made for. Fuck my ass."... Continue»
Posted by smileforme 4 years ago  |  Categories: Fetish, Hardcore  |  Views: 162  |  
90%
  |  2

Mothers love!

This is a pure work of fiction and for entertainment purposes only. I would like your comments and feedback please. Thanks


.There is something about a mother's love. I had always thought of my mother as a beautiful intelligent woman. She always looked at me as though she was going to burst with emotion. I had never known my father and was basically unconcerned about the matter. My mother had told me That he had died in a car accident before I was born. My mother was a MILF in the eyes of all of my friends, myself included. At 5' 3” tall and weighing 110 pounds with all the right curves, her long chestnut hair flowing like a river, She turned heads everywhere she went. She never understood the fuss though, and when men would whistle she would just smile and continue on. She was 42 and looked like she was 32. her breasts were a large C to D cup and she dressed very sexy most of the time in her business suits.

My mother never really dated and she always said I was her true love and that there was no other man for her. I guess I never understood just how much she meant that until that fateful night.

I had just turned 18 in my senior year of High school. I had just gotten home from school and knew she wouldn't be home for a couple hours yet. I went to my room and was watching some porn to relieve myself. I began stroking my hard cock and was really enjoying myself when I thought I heard something. I looked around my room quickly and saw nothing out of the ordinary. I continued jerking on my aching cock and was really in need of release. I was getting close. I was almost there. Then I saw it. Out of the corner of my eye I noticed her in the hall outside my bedroom. My MOTHER was watching me jerk off!!! I didn't have time to stop because I was at the edge of shooting a huge load of cum. Just as I started to cum wads of cum looping up and splattering me all over my chest she had pushed the door open just a bit to see it fly. That was why I had noticed her. I acted like I hadn't seen it and calmly caught my breath and wiped the cum off and cleaned up. When I looked again she was gone.

I sat in my room wondering if I had dreamed it or if she had actually been standing there watching me jerk my meat. I knew I was bigger than any of the boys at school because of showering in gym class. They all seemed to be so much smaller. They all had nicknames for me, but I ignored it most of the time. The rumors had spread through school over time and I usually had no problem finding a girl who wanted to go out.

My mother should not have been home when I saw her outside my door so after I had cleaned up and got dressed I went out in the hall to see if she really was there. I heard noise coming from her room and her door wasn't shut. I looked in through the slightly open door to see her on her bed rubbing her pussy furiously. She was calling out in a frenzied whisper that was very plain to hear. “Fuck mother hard! Give me that big cock son!!! I want it all inside of me!!!” Her hips were bucking and she was twisting as she had an intense orgasm. When she began to come down from her massive cum fest, I slowly backed away so she couldn't see me.

I went into the hall shower and cleaned up. My mind was reeling. My mother was masturbating about me and wanted me to fuck her. I always wanted her too, but I never imagined it was mutual. Hell ninety percent of the porn on my computer was mother son stuff.

I went downstairs after my shower to find mother in the kitchen making dinner. It already smelled good and I walked up behind her quietly and said, What are you making that smells so good?” She kind of jumped since she hadn't heard me come in. She smiled at me and told me she was making a beef stir fry. I was looking at her up and down now like I had never looked at her before. I wanted her more than anything in this world. I had worn some light gym shorts and no underwear. My cock was hanging and made a nice bulge in them. I saw it! I saw her look and smile a naughty smile! My cock jumped a bit and began to swell. She was wearing a tight white tank top and light silky shorts. I was already swelling in my shorts. Dinner was almost ready so I set the table for us and sat down as she finished cooking. My eyes were devouring her every time she turned away from me. I have to admit it was difficult for me to hide my massive erection under the table. I am sure she could see it tenting up. She was trying to make small talk about her work and my school, but I noticed her voice break several times as she did. Then I saw it. Her shorts were wet right under her delectable shaved pussy. I asked her why she had gotten home early today, and she told me, “Honey it is a state holiday. It's veterans day.” I never thought about that. “Oh so you have been here all day?” “Yes I have.” I wondered why she wasn't dressed for work when she had made me breakfast.

We sat and ate our dinner and I managed to get my raging hard cock to go down. As we got up to clean the dishes I felt her hand ever so slightly brush my cock as she walked passed me. I made an unmistakable yet light pass of my hand across her ass on the next passed her. This went on several times as we cleaned up dinner. As we were loading the dishes into the dishwasher, I had positioned myself right across from her while she was bent over with my obviously semi-rigid meat tenting in my shorts right in front of her face.

When she saw it she froze. I acted like I was moving the dishes on the counter and waited. It was too much for her. She reached out and grabbed my cock. She didn't move away. Her hand was stroking the length of my shaft and making no move to let go. She pulled my shorts down while bent over the open dishwasher and took my cock in her mouth.

After what seemed like an hour, but was probably a few seconds, she let go with her mouth moved back closed the door of the dishwasher and got on her knees and began sucking my meat. I moaned as she took a few inches of it in her mouth and then more. “Oh mom, I wanted this so bad!” She stopped and looked up at me with wonder. “You did? Oh baby I have wanted you for sooo long! Let mommy make you feel good. And she took as much of my meat in her mouth as she could.

After several minutes I couldn't wait any longer. I pulled back and helped her up. “I have to taste you mother.” I lifted her up on the counter top, sliding her shorts down as I did, and dove in. I licked her pussy from ass hole to clitty. When I was sucking her clitty she began bucking her hips and growling out the naughtiest mantra. “Yes lick mommy's cunt! Yes just like that! Make mommy cum on your hot tongue!!! Mommy is cummiiiiinnnnnngggg!!!! MMMMM Yes that's my boy!!!” She tasted so sweet I loved every drop.

My face was glistening and soaked from her sweet juice. Her head was still thrown back with her beautiful hair flowing on the counter top. As she brought her head up she had a look of pure lust in her eyes and grabbed my hand and headed straight for her bedroom.

She was almost running to her bedroom and flung herself on the bed. “Fuck me son! Fuck your mothers cunt now baby. I need you inside me so bad! I did not wait all this time to stop now.”

I quickly positioned all 11 inches of my cock at her smoking hot pussy and pushed in steady. She threw her head back and began screaming. “Oh god yes! Fuck mommy with that huge boy cock!! Give me your meat son!! I want it all inside me!!! YES YES YES!!!” I hit bottom with a good inch and a half to go.

“Oh mom your pussy is so tight!! I felt like there was a silky hot wet clamp on my cock. I was in heaven. My mother was taking my cock and was loving it. I began to fuck her slow and steady as she screamed out to the heavens, “YES! My son is fucking my cunt! I am getting fucked by my son! Give it to mommy baby boy!! I want your hot seed in my cunt! Fuck me harder baby! Pound mommy's pussy! It's yours!!! Make me your whore!! I'm your mommy! I'm your whore!!! Fuck me son! Harder! Cum in me son! Oh god yes!! cumming so much!! I can't stop cumming!!!”

Her hips were bucking violently with my raging pounding. “Yes! Mommy your going to get my cum! I am there! Cumming in your mommy cunt!!!

“Yes fill me with your seed! I want it! I need it! Cumming so haaaard!

I flooded her with my seed. Cum gushing deep in her womb. I couldn't stop shooting rope after rope of hot seed deep inside her.

I finally subsided and slumped down onto her. I rolled off and laid there in amazement of what had happened. I looked at my mother beside me and her hips were still twitching up and down. She twitched for several minutes and finally looked at me and said, “I love you son”

“I love you too mom.”... Continue»
Posted by presmith40 1 year ago  |  Categories: Taboo  |  Views: 6582  |  
100%
  |  7

SISSY BOY

Joe was a used sissy boy. He belonged to Ava. She used him any way she pleased. She kept his cock and balls bound and kept him naked. He had a collar around his neck and sometimes she would attach a leash to it to pull him around with her. He spent a lot of time on his knees eating her pussy and tongue fucking her cunt and ass. Ava had nice big tits and a big round ass. Joe had a nine inch thick cock and she loved fucking him. She also loved to fuck him in front of her friends or have him eat her pussy while she talked with them. She used him at her parties as the sex dummy.

Friday was a big party for Ava. She dressed sexy with no bra and panties and a short low cunt dress. She kept Joe naked and covered his lips with a red lipstick and put a sticky lotion on his nipples and covered them with glitter. His cock was bound but she tied a big red bow to it. She stroked his cock till it was rock hard. She then bent him over and put on her big strap on and fucked his ass hard as she spanked his ass cheeks. She ass fucked him till he shot his wad of cum. Then she turned him to let him suck on her cock on the strap on. She next lifted it and he began to lick her pussy and then tongue fucked her cunt. She came several times as he lapped her cum out of her hole. Then she pushed his face to her ass and he licked it and kissed her asshole. She loved the good job he always did licking her ass. He would spread her ass cheeks and really get his tongue over her asshole and lick her. He would finish by tongue fucking her tight ass.

Ava then took him to the party room and he stood naked with his cock hard and sticking out as she stroked him. As the guests arrived they all could see his big hard cock and Ava loved showing him off. After the party was going on for an hour three big men showed up. She greeted them and kissed each one and took them to the party room. She stripped them down to just banana slings covering their thick cocks. She announced she had a treat for every one and then she brought Joe forward and two of the guys. They removed the banana slings and she sat one on a stool and and shoved Joe to his cock and as Joe sucked the cock she placed the second man behind Joe and he began sliding his cock in Joe's ass and fucking him as Joe sucked cock. She then brought the third man to to the man sitting on the stool and they then showed how the man could suck cock as he got his cock sucked by Joe. The four men put on a good show for about forty minutes till they began cumming. Joe and the man he was sucking swallowed the cum while the other man filled Joe's ass with cum and then got down and began to suck it out for him. It was quite a cum fest.

Then Ava told he guests that any one wanting their cock or pussy sucked just take off their pants or panties and the men would be glad to take care of them. Almost all of her guests pulled down their undies to be sucked and licked. The men went around to each one and gave deep blow jobs or licked and tongue fucked the pussies. Ava pulled Joe to her and raised her dress and Joe pushed his cock in her and fucked her for the crowd to watch. He pulled the front of her dress down and sucked on her tits and played with the nipples as he fucked her cunt hard with his big cock. He filled her cunt with cum then licked it clean as he next tongue fucked her. One of her male guests got behind Joe and fucked his ass with his hard cock. As Joe tongued Ava's cunt two more men fucked his ass. He had cum running down his legs. Then a lady guest came over and licked the cum from his legs and his ass allowing another male guest to fuck him also. Six male guests fucked his ass as two of the guys who came to start the sex party. Then two ladies took turns sucking his cock and balls. Joe's face was now covered in Ava's cum.

Ava held Joe's face tight to her cunt as the men took turns fucking his ass. Cocks ranged from eight inches to eleven. A couple were quite thick. Joe's ass was gaping after all the fucking, but he knew his place was to do as Ava liked. It was not the first time he had been fucked by several men at one of her parties. She had also taken him to gay bars and let men fuck or suck him as she watched. But she loved sex with him a lot. He had great stamina and could fuck all day or all night and that pleased the horny Ava. She also would pull his head between her legs to lick her pussy any time she felt the urge which was quite often. She liked stroking his cock a lot of times to keep him hard for her to see that big thick cock sticking straight up. He was good on the eyes and so sexy. He found him from a male e****t house and she kept him and never let him go back. She liked him naked and hard. She loved to watch him stroke himself for her till his cum squirted all over. Tonight she couldn't wait till the guests were gone so they could go to bed and fuck all night. She wanted him to fill all her holes with his sticky cum even though she knew she would be sore in the morning from his big thick cock pounding her cunt hard. Then they would shower and have breakfast naked out by the pool. She might even cover his cock with whip cream and lick it off a few times.... Continue»
Posted by juicywetpussee 6 months ago  |  Categories: Anal, Group Sex, Hardcore  |  Views: 1110  |  
100%

Mardi Gras Fuck Fest

A couple of weeks ago, we had gay mardi gras in Sydney.
Of course, we have lots of guys visiting from overseas, so I decided to extend my hospitality...

The night before the big party, I headed back down to my favourite sex club.
Feeling extra generous, I went straight for the area where you can put yourself in restraints, and let people have their way with you.
I stripped down, tied myself up, and stood there, restrained, my legs spread apart, my ass pointing out for all the world to use.

Soon enough, this guy comes up and starts talking to me...
"You have a really cute butt" he said, and started to tentatively stroke my cheeks.
"Well then, why don't you play with it some more" I said, winking at him, and smiling my cheeky smile.

he started ever so gently, continuing to grope my ass cheeks, but also, hesitantly fingering my crack and hole.
I pushed my ass out towards him, making it clear I wanted him to go further....
"Come on, you know I want you to fuck me!" I whispered, and that was a message he got loud and clear.
He pulled down his boxers, revealing a nice hard cock - not particularly large, but still one i would love to have inside me.

Soon, I could feel his breath on my neck, and his chest pressing against my back.
His cock was rubbing up and down my crack.
he lubed up his fingers and started probing my hole with 2 of them, and it felt amazing.
After a minute or 2 of playing, he pulled them out, and replaced them with his cock in one strong thrust.
I gasped slightly, taken a bit by surprise, but after a couple of seconds, the pleasure was perfect.

He told me he'd been in the glory holes, so was already really turned on, and that was clear.
He fucked me f***efully, in long hard movements, and I was rock hard from the attention his cock head was giving to my gspot.

It was only 10 minutes or so of good fucking before he started thrusting erratically inside of me, and then I could feel the warm sticky gush of cum entering me deep.
There were a couple of guys who had come over to watch, and they were all stroking their cocks, horny as hell.
The first guy pulled out, and before he'd even moved away, I called out "Who's next??"

The next guy to come over was large, and I could feel just from the pressure he was putting on my ass cheeks, that his was a monster cock.
"Are you ready?" he whispered into my ear.
"Absolutely" I replied, and positioned my ass out ready to take whatever he gave.
It took a little effort, but soon his cock was stretching open my tight hole, and ramming itself deeper into me.
It felt amazing, it felt like he would split me apart with that rock hard tool of his.
He was also less hesitant than the first, and went straight into a deep thrusting action - I swear it felt like he was deep in my stomach.

I groaned and moaned in a mix of ecstasy and pain as he fucked me like a bitch, and when he eventually came inside me, I yelled "FUCK yeah!!", it felt so damn good.

There was a little crowd by now, and there were a few guys who were just happy wanking, watching the show.
I called on anyone else who wanted to have a go, and in the next hour or so, I had at least 5 or 6 other guys blow their hot steamy loads deep inside me.
About 2 or 3 other guys came all over my back, wanking as they watched.

After that 7th or 8th guy blew inside me, I could feel their collective cum oozing down my crack, and along my thighs.
Then another guy came up close behind me.
i was about to tell him that I'd had enough, when he said to me "You're such a cute little slut... How about I take you out of here?"
I was exhausted, and could barely remove myself from the restraints, so was more than happy to accept his help.

But it seems he didn't have such pure intentions....

His name was Jack, and I was so exhausted, I could barely walk now that I was free.
He offered to help me back to my place, and so I accepted.

As soon as we walked through my front door, he pulled out the poppers, shoved it under my nose, and told me to take a good hard sniff.
Mixed with my exhaustion, the overpowering aroma of the poppers made me really light headed, and I stumbled onto the floor.
Jack took his advantage, ripped down his pants, to reveal his perfect pink throbbing cock.
He ripped down my boxer briefs, and started probing my ass with his finger.
Already having 8 guy's cum shot up there, there was no need for lube, and my hole was gaping open, ready for whatever came.
he shoved that fuck tool of his right inside me, and fucked me like a man possessed!
I was in absolute ecstasy, and was groaning with delight as he worked that hole like it was his little toy.

every time it looked like I was calming down, he would shove the poppers back under my nose, and I would take it in.
He fucked me there on the floor, doggy style, slapping me on the ass, and calling me his bitch.
After about 15 minutes, ha shot his load inside me, and his cock glided in and out, it felt fucking amazing.

we collapsed on my bed.
But about half an hour later, I woke up, and was fucking horny.
I still hadn't blown my load, and was desperate to.
not even caring whether he was asl**p or not, i waved the poppers under his nose, flipped him over, spat on his ass hole, and shoved my cock deep inside him.

it felt amazing as I worked his hot steamy ass with my throbbing cock, and I fucked him hard and strong.
he yelped as I pounded him like a little bitch, and because I had been horny for hours now, it was only 10 minutes or so until I shot my load deep inside of him.

By now, all I could smell was the intoxicating mix of cum, sweat and poppers.
we were both exhausted, but we kept on at it like rabbits, taking turns to fuck each other.

In between, we would fall asl**p, and when combined with the ecstasy from the poppers, this carried on for the next 12 hours or so.

Two days later, after he'd spent the couple of days as my house guest/fuck partner, I sent him on his way.
My cock was almost red raw from all that fucking, and my asshole was a gaping, cum-encrusted fuck hole.

Have to say, it was the best mardi gras I've ever had, and 3 weeks later, my asshole is still recovering!! ... Continue»
Posted by canifuckyou 3 years ago  |  Categories: Anal, Gay Male  |  Views: 2569  |  
100%
  |  16

Camping Gangbang

So my next door neighbor, the one who introduced me to the world of gay sex when I was too young, got ahold of me. He told me he and about three friends were going to go to a friends cabin near the lake about two hours away. Not only that, but his son was going to go. Needless to say I was in. I told my parents I was camping with friends and off we went early in the summer.

He and I drove with his son, who was a couple of years younger than me, and were to meet his friends there. While were stopped at a convenience store on the way out of town, I asked if we were going to have a lot of "fun" this weekend and he responded quickly "definitely." So then I asked if his son was going to be involved. He said, "no, we'd wait until he was asl**p." I had wondered if he had been doing things with his son. I hoped not. Maybe his friends were. I don't know. I had a little bit of a weird feeling at that point.

When we arrived at the lake I was surprised to see it wasn't a small cabin, but rather a large luxurious home. My neighbor met his friend who owned the house after unloading the car and I saw him looking me over. That got me excited. Luckily his son seemed not to notice.

The two of us, my neighbors son and I, had our own bedroom and settled in. He got out a game system and started playing and I unpacked. After I finished I saw that my neighbors son had fallen asl**p so I went downstairs. I met our host as my neighbor was talking to him and he instantly smiled. After just a few words I knew I wanted to suck this guys cock right then and there. So as they were talking I knelt down and opened up both of their zippers. Whipping out their cocks I started to stuff each of them in my mouth. They stopped talking long enough to moan a bit. The hosts cock wasn't huge, but a nice size, and tasted very nice. And I was very used to my neighbors cock. I looked up and asked how many more cocks I could look forward to that night. They said four almost at the same time.

I was stroking their cock in synch with my waiting mouth open and tongue out. Soon, I could tell that my neighbor was about to cum. I quickly curled my tongue around his head. Just as he spasmed once, I could tell the host was ready. I quickly stuffed both cock heads in my mouth and the cyclic spurts on my tongue got me so hard. I let them finish and squeezed the last drops out of both cocks. Swallowing both loads and cleaning my dribble, I was ready for more. But was tired and went upstairs to bed.

When I awoke, I could hear more male voices downstairs and knew the party was starting. I noticed my neighbors son was in the bathroom as my neighbor knocked on the door. I opened it and he beckoned me out. I went out and he explained that they were wanting to see if his son would like to get involved like I started doing a few years prior. I felt kind of odd as if I were ruin an innocent young boy. But he reminded me that these guys would go about it like they did with me. Not pushy. They don't want to ruin anyone. So I said I'd broach the subject with him.

When I got back in the room, he was out of the bathroom. I started talking with him about basic stuff, trying to broach the subject. Finally I just came out and told him. I said that his father and I had been having sex, for fun, for years. He looked shocked. Not surprisingly. I told him that it really was fun. I am not emotionally attached to any guy I have sex with, and sometimes, they give me money. When I told him I used the money for toys and comic books he got excited at that. Then I told him that he should watch me have sex with someone. You know, to see how it works. He agreed and hid in the closet.

I went out and found the host first. He quickly introduced me to the other guys but I told him the situation. That I needed someone to come fuck me so that my neighbors k** could see how fun it was. That that might help convince him. He agreed and said one of them would be up there shortly. I got excited and dashed back upstairs. I told him to hide, made sure the lights were on and that he had a good view.

I heard the door open and turned to see, my neighbor! I started to get worried but he stepped forward and pulled off my shirt and pulled down my shorts before I could say anything. Then he whipped out his all to familiar cock and gently pushed the back of my head to his crotch. The smell of his member got me going and I stated sucking his balls. Completely forgetting that his son was watching. Soon his cock was hard. He knew my ass was ready. I jumped up on the bed and lifted my legs over my head. He quickly greased up his rod and lined up. With practiced precision and an open hole, he slid in deeply. I groaned a bit and threw my head back. He started pumping. Feverishly banging my ass. Slapping his balls against me he soon spewed probably his 100th load deep into my ass. I love being bred.

He collapsed on me and caught his breath. Slid out and his still slick pecker, covered in cum, flopped between my cheeks. I remembered that his son had been watching. I looked to the closet and saw him watching. From his angle he could easily have seen his fathers cock pumping into me. His dad got up, said thanks, and got dressed to leave.

I laid there stroking my cock, cum slowly oozing out of me as he opened the door to come out. He looked at me, then down to my open and probably bright red loosened hole with frothy cum. He said, and it surprised me, that it looked fun and wanted to do it soon. I said cool, I was glad he thought it looked fun. Then he said something that surprised me even more.

He said he wanted me to do it first. I told him that he'd probably be able to sell his virginity to one of those guys downstairs for a lot of money. He said he didn't care, he felt comfortable if I did it. At that he grabbed my cock from me and started stroking it. Clumsily.He moved down and put it in hos mouth.. I had been sucked before, but this was special. This meant something to me, too. I started to pump his face. He choked a bit and I held off. But soon he was taking his clothes off.

We were naked, young, nubile boys. Bodies touching. Erect penis' in mouths and hands. Soon, I got him in position to do what I wish more guys would do before fucking me. I opened his ass cheeks and began eating his ass. I wanted it to be very relaxed for his first time. After a few minutes of my favorite foreplay, I greased up my own pole. We were in the same position that his father had fucked me in just a few minutes before. I aimed at his virgin ass. Placed my cock head right there. And with one hand holding his hips and the other holding my cock, I pushed. He gasped and pulled away a bit.I held him firm. He looked at me with scared eyes. I hushed and told reminded him it would hurt first, but feel great later. He suffered through it.

I started to go in slowly, remembering my first time, I tried to mimic that. Gentle, yet just a little f***eful. soon I was fucking him. His boy cock a little limp now that I was actually penetrating him. I'm sure it was hurting him as I am pretty big. But he took it like a champ. Soon I could tell he was starting to enjoy it. How? His cock had stiffened again. That made me more excited and I started thrusting harder. But, as a young boy, I have still not learned true control. I shot my evidence inside him. I could feel his fathers own goo seeping out of me. I collapsed on top of him and caught my breath. Just like his father had done before me.

With that he looked at me and said it was awesome. I was glad it could be fun for him. We got up, cleaned up, and went downstairs to the main room. Naked. We were the subject of a four day long Man-boy cum fest. I would say that I had at least 10 partners shoot 20 loads in me. and I would say my new partner in crime had more. And we made a pretty penny, too.... Continue»
Posted by Pennis17 2 years ago  |  Categories: Anal, Gay Male, Group Sex  |  Views: 3465  |  
99%
  |  19

Cruising and Swinging 2 - Cabin Serviced



It was the second night of our Mediterranean Cruise and we were sitting in the restaurant with our cabin neighbour Roger, three hours after we’d all had sex in the ship’s sauna room.
Having broken the ice earlier, we were all comfortable with each other when Roger asked my wife Melissa and myself, Jack, about our sexual fantasies.
“Well, I’d like a hard cock in each hole... and another in my mouth if there’s enough to go around.” answered Mel, “Jack would like his arse fucked, but I’ve got to guide it in him for the first time and he must be sitting up.”
“You’ve given it plenty of thought then Jack!” laughed Roger.
I was a bit shocked; although I knew where the conversation was going, the speed it was travelling took by breathe away.
“It’s a fantasy that has evolved over time.” I began, “Mel was there when I first sucked a cock, in fact it was her idea of a dare back in our swinging days. She was also there when I fucked you earlier and it has always been a fantasy of mine that she is there when and if, I lose my anal virginity.
It turns me on to think of her guiding a cock into my arse, like she’s giving approval.”
“Cool!” said Roger, “Terry has always been with me when I’ve played away, until today that is.”
Terry, or Theresa is Roger’s wife who was unable to join him on the cruise.
“Will you tell her what we did?” asked Mel.
“Sure.. she’ll be cool with it. Pissed off she wasn’t there, but she told me to have fun, which is what I’m doing. Besides, I hinted as much when I spoke to her earlier.”
“How’s she doing?” – Mel,
“Okay, she’s going to try to join us tomorrow, or failing that, the day after.”
“Excellent” I said, “I’m looking forward to meeting her.”
“Wait in line” said Roger.
“Go to the back of the queue.” laughed Mel, “We’ve changed the subject Roger and you haven’t given us the answer to your own question.”
“Well, in all the years Terry and I have been swinging, I’ve never had a woman and her partner.”
“What about earlier?”
“No, not like that, I’ve never fucked both a man and the women in a partnership. It’s not that often that you meet a couple who are both Bi. Or who are both into me.”
“Is that important?” I asked.
“Yes, because that’s my fantasy” he replied and we all laughed.
“What’s your cabin like?” asked Mel moving things along. While we had an internal cabin, Roger had booked a cabin with a balcony.
“It’s a great cabin” he said, “but I’m rattling around in it on my own, it seems a bit of a waste”
“Well why don’t we go and use it now?” I suggested, “It’s a beautiful night and we could sit on the balcony. We’ve got some booze in our cabin, we’ll bring it along.”
Roger agreed and we finished our drinks and headed back to our cabins. “You go on” I said to Mel and Roger as we got to our cabin, “I’ll grab some Brandy and follow you in.”
“Great!” said Roger “I’ll leave the door open for you”.
I entered our cabin, used the toilet then found the Brandy and picked up a couple of glasses before I closed our cabin door and headed for Roger’s.
“I’m here” I said as I entered and closed the door. The cabin was empty, but I noticed that the balcony door was open behind the drawn curtains.
I poked my head through the curtains and almost dropped everything. Mel was crouched down with her dress pulled up above her knees, her knickers were nowhere to be seen and she had Roger’s long hairless cock in her mouth.
I smiled at him and watched Mel suck his beautiful long cock deep into her mouth while fondling his balls and stroking her pussy.
“She over-powered me” he laughed; Mel winked as she sucked Roger’s knob to the back of her throat.
“Where are her knickers?”
“Overboard – she ripped them off when we got out here. Join us.”
I did as I was told and took off my trousers and pants so that Mel could suck on me too. But she did better than that, taking both our knobs in her mouth to lubricate them and then rubbing them together sending spasms of carnal pleasure through both of our bodies.
Roger’s hand slapped my arse and gave it an affectionate squeeze, he then turned his head and kissed my neck as a hand crept down and fondled my balls.
I unbuttoned his shirt and pinched and teased his nipples. As Mel continued to wank and suck us both, we began to kiss. Mel moaned with pleasure as she watched us and moved Roger’s hand back to my arse. He took the hint and began finger-fucking me for the second time that day.
“You said you owed us both a fuck, earlier”, Mel interrupted a few minutes later.
“So I did” said Roger recalling our conversation when we’d left the sauna.
“Well no time like the present. Shall we go in?”
We moved inside, “Where d’ya want me and Jack?” Roger asked Mel.
“Strip off completely and lay on your back on the bed” she replied, “I’ll get the both of you ready.”
Roger laid down on the bed at Mel’s direction and I kneeled astride him, my arse in the air. I was shaking with excitement as Mel rubbed lotion on and around my virgin hole and began working a finger inside.
She resumed blowing Roger who gently stroked my hard nipples, causing my cock to go poker hard. He massaged my shoulders and tickled the length of my cock as he assured me that he’d be gentle and that he was looking forward to watching my face and feeling my cock as he took my cherry.
Mel continued applying lotion and finger-fucking me as my arsehole began to relax.
Mel managed to work another finger in, alternatively finger fucking my arsehole and sucking on Roger’s smooth member. Roger opened his mouth inviting me to kiss him, I bent down and he sucked my tongue between his lips. This aroused me enough for another finger to gain entrance to my hole. I was really turned on and ready for another first… losing my anal virginity.
A hard smack on my arse startled me and was followed by a second.
“Come on gay-boys, time to party. I want to see a cum fest.”
Three fingers were gently withdrawn and Mel’s hand was wrapped around Roger’s hard shaft, covering it with more lotion. I raised myself up and she positioned his knob against my welcoming entrance – just as we’d fantasised.
I brought myself down until the knob was touching the centre of my waiting hole. I tried to go further but offered some resistance and Roger’s knob slid up my cheeks.
I raised myself a little, Mel squeezed Roger’s shaft a little harder and gave my arse another hard slap.
“Try again babe, almost there.”
I lowered myself down again, gasping as the thick slippery knob pushed into me. My eyes were watering, but I wasn’t going to give up, I sat still while Roger caressed my chest and tweaked my nipples. Mel kissed one of my buttocks while pulling them both apart to allow Roger to slip a little further in.
“Good boy, I love you so much” she whispered in my ear. Roger caressed my now soft cock.
After a minute or so, I’d become accustomed to the throbbing pole penetrating my arse. My nerves had left me and I was now relaxed, I sat right down slowly and gradually took its full length inside me. I sat straight up to allow Roger to maximise the length and leant backwars with my hands on Roger’s knees, his hard ball-sack now touching my arse.
My cock began to harden again and Mel sucked at it as I adjusted to the pain and the pleasure of that hard beautiful cock inside me.
I then began to move up and down in a steady rhythm, first slowly but gradually increasing speed as I enjoyed the sensation of being fucked for the first time. A real hard and long cock, deep in my arse. Just as we’ve always fantasised. Now I was fantasising about another thick hairy cock in my mouth. But that would just have to wait.
“Let’s switch” said Roger after a while. We allowed the more experienced man to take control. I slowly lifted myself off of his cock and winced as his knob popped out.
“Mel, you’re going to get a front row seat, lay on you back and Jack... get into the 69 position.”
Mel lay down, spread her legs and I crawled above her placing my mouth over her cunt and thrusting my tongue into her soaking wet pussy. In all the excitement of my first anal experience, I’d forgotten how much Mel had been looking forward to it.
Mel sucked my cock into her mouth and as he knelt behind me, guided Roger’s shaft to my back entrance for the second time.
He pushed and his cock slid in more easily but this time and Roger gave me no mercy, the earlier gentle approach was abandoned and he was pumping me good and hard, rocking my body each time he thrust home.
Mel was obviously enjoying the view as her body went rigid as she climaxed and pushed my head away from her now ever-so-sensitive pussy.
I kissed her legs and belly between Roger’s thrusts, Mel was sucking my cock and fondling Roger’s balls and arse as he fucked me relentlessly. My inexperienced arse was aching and was getting sore, but the pain was mixed with great pleasure as each thrust of Roger’s cock massaged my prostrate.
I resumed sucking on Mel’s juicy cunt, she was so wet I was lapping up her juices like a cat drinking milk, my tongue deep in her cunt, I had her juices all over my face and my nose was tickling her arse.
Roger’s breathing was becoming harder, Mel began slapping my buttocks with one hand while fondling Roger’s balls with the other, he grabbed my buttocks as he stiffened, he pushed me forward and pulled out of me spurting cum all over my back, balls and cock and smothering Mel’s gorgeous face. That was as much as I could take, I came into Mel’s mouth, pulled out and sprayed more cum over her face and tits.
Roger had backed away panting and had sat on the bed. I set to work, licking and sucking the semen from her breasts and face; as our lips met, she spat my first load from her mouth into mine.
“God, that’s so sexy” Roger whispered as he first licked his own cum off my body and then spitting it into my open mouth when he’d finished. I swilled the semen mixture around my mouth and swallowed.
We congratulated each other as we recovered, enjoying the sensations we were left with.
“I think we could all use a shower” said Roger heading for the bathroom.
Although slightly cramped, we were able to fit in two at a time and wash ourselves and each other. We were past any embarrassment and thought nothing of rubbing soap in each other’s intimate areas.
Although a little sore, my arse tingled brightly.
We dried ourselves off and lay on the bed naked, letting the warm Mediterranean night air wash over us as we enjoyed a well earned brandy.
We talked as we drank, stroking one another with no embarrassment; we were still buzzing from earlier on, still horny, we all felt it but said nothing. Eventually, Mel probably noticed the bl**d flowing back into our cocks, giving us both partial hard-ons.
Mel finished her drink and walked outside – naked.
Roger and I followed. It was completely dark now and the temperature was still warm.
“Before this holiday is over, one of you is going to fuck me stupid, while I’m bent over this rail,” she predicted.
“Why not now?” asked Roger as little Roger perked up with excitement.
“Because Jack has had his fantasy fulfilled tonight and now it’s our turn... right?”
“You’re absolutely right” he replied and kissed Mel deeply.
We hugged each other and walked back indoors Mel in the middle, ready to be double-fucked by Roger and I.
We fell on the large bed and began touching each other sexually, cocks were rubbed and sucked, pussy licked and lapped, arses fondled and penetrated.
I found some aftersun cream and rubbed my cock hard with it before rubbing it between Mel’s buttocks and working it up to her arse. Roger’s cock was in her hands and she was oblivious to my actions until Roger motioned for us to begin.
I lay on my back on the bed and Mel kneeled, facing away from me, lowering herself onto my waiting, rock-hard cock. I slid in to her rear easily. We waited until she was comfortable and then she adjusted herself until she was able to lie back onto my chest. I brought my arms forward and grasped her large breasts, playing with her erect nipples.
I began to slowly pump my cock in her arse.
Roger knelt on the bed and positioned himself so that his big bald cock was resting on Mel’s pussy.
I paused as Roger entered Mel, finally fulfilling both their fantasies.
I experienced an amazing sensation as Roger’s cock entered Mel, his knob rubbing along mine, but separated by only a thin layer of skin. Mel was so turned-on, she climaxed before Roger was half-way in and I wondered how long she could take being fucked in this position.
I let Roger dictate the pace and he thrust in and out with a steady rhythm; the sensation of his cock rubbing along my length was causing me to begin to lose control. Mel climaxed again and was shaking her head,
“No more, I can’t take any more of that, it’s too fucking amazing”
“Flip over” suggested Roger “I’ll lay on the bed, Mel you face me and Jack can take you from behind.”
Mel had to rest for a few minutes but once she got her breathe back, she agreed and mounted Roger’s cock and began French kissing him. I stood above her as directed, my knob pressed against her now lubricated hole and gently slid in.
This time I dictated the pace and we both thrust in and out of Mel a little slower than before.
“Ohhhh, fuck!” she screamed as another orgasm gripped her, causing her arse to clamp down on my cock and almost f***e me out. “Please just come inside me, I can’t take much more, my cunt and arse are on fire”
Roger and I pumped into Mel, slowing as she came and getting faster as she recovered.
Eventually, our excitement grew and we all began to breathe harder.
“Pleeeease!” begged Mel as her body spasmed once more.
I came just as her arsehole clamped my cock, I pulled out as she relaxed, spunking over her buttocks and legs.
She sat up and started bouncing up and down on Roger’s shaft, digging her fingernails into his chest while he fondled her big bouncing tits.
“Come on, spurt your spunk inside me for fuck sake, Oooh”
Another climax hit her, she slid onto the bed, Roger pushed her onto her back, entered her and began fucking her like a madman, she orgasmed again.
“Please, you bastard” she moaned, Roger stiffened and tried to withdraw, but Mel grabbed a buttock and drove her nails into it.
“Inside, I said. Are you fucking deaf?” but Roger had already cum before she finished asking. He continued pumping and deposited another three loads before finally rolling off.
Nothing was said as Mel scooped the cum dripping from her arse and cunt with her fingers and motioned Roger and I to lick it off.
She then stood on the bed and ordered us both to lick her clean. Being well behaved men, we did as we were told.
They stayed on the bed silently while I topped up our glasses.
We each went to the bathroom in turn to clean up, Mel first then Roger finally me. When I returned, Roger was asl**p in bed with Mel on her side in the middle with her arm across him. I joined them and spooned Mel just before I dozed off.
I awoke at dawn to the sound of lovemaking and enjoyed the sight of Mel, silhouetted against the rising sun as she rode Roger slowly and he caressed her willing body.
I don’t know whether they knew I was awake or not, but it was very erotic and serene in comparison to the previous night’s action.
When they finished, they cuddled and fell back to sl**p.
I was unable to drop back off and let myself out for an early morning swim.
See Cruising & Swinging 3 - Blackmailed for the next instalment – cumming soon.
... Continue»
Posted by lankybacon 2 years ago  |  Categories: Anal, Gay Male, Group Sex  |  Views: 770  |  
96%
  |  1

Cuckhold's wife has fun

There were many nights that my wife would have "friends" over and I could hear her in the other room having fun. She could become very loud and beg for more. She usually had me tied to a bed or chair so the most I could do was enjoy listening to her.

She even had me set up cameras so she could get things on tape. Sometimes she would use it to excite me and sometimes she would tape what she did to me just to embarrass me.

Of course a lot of this was easier before we had k**s. The funny thing was early on in our marriage we lived in apartments and no one ever questioned guys or couples showing up at midnight etc. at least for the most part. Thankfully Judy also didn't advertise to our neighbors what she did sexually or that we were a cuckhold couple. Of course she didn't hide it from everyone which I am very thankful for.

One day after one of her late night escapades our next door neighbor, Cindy stopped by for a visit after dropping her daughter off at daycare. Judy and Cindy had always been very friendly. This particular morning they had a lot of small talk and Cindy finally said, "Judy I gotta ask but last night I heard you screaming and begging to cum, it was that loud." Judy sort of laughed and said, "wow, I'm sorry sometimes I just get lost in the moment."

Cindy laughed back and said,"Not a problem I'm glad you had fun, and I may have expected something like that from you but not from Paul, he seems kind of dowdy and nerdy." Judy started laughing hysterically. When she finally stopped she said, "Cindy, I'm going to tell you something but yo have to promise not to tell anyone, not even your husband." Cindy said, "no problem, go ahead."

Judy said, "I was having sex, but not with Paul." Cindy yelled, "whattttt?" Judy went on to tell her that she and I hadn't actually had sex in 5 years and that she jerked me off every other week and filled me in on her escapades with her friends. Cindy said, "come on, what's the real story?"

Judy said, "to give you an example last night I had a couple over to have sex with. Paul was tied to a chair in the f****y room and I was in the bedroom from 10:30 to 2:30 having sex with another couple and I get loud because I'm having fun and want Paul to hear how useless he is at sex." Cindy' was amazed according to the look on her face.

Cindy said, "you really don't have sex with Paul??" Judy said, "he has such a tiny cock he can't do much to satisfy me, so I have friends." Cindy said, "his cock can't be that small and is he really ok with this?" Judy said, "Cindy, Paul loves it, he loves to hear what I am doing and occasionally I let him watch and he loves to be humiliated." "He also set up video camera's throughout the apartment so I can video what I want and maybe share it with him."

Judy said, "last night I had 4 hours of sex with a guy who had a nine inch cock who was able to cum 4 times and both he and his wife love sex. I was able to cum over twenty times." Cindy was looking at Judy like she was nuts. Judy said, "when was the last time you came that much?" Cindy said, "never". Judy went on to say, "when was the last you had a nine inch cock in you?" Cindy said, "never".

Judy laughed, and said, "How much did you actually hear last night?"

Cindy said, "I listened for over an hour when I was cleaning out the spare bedroom. I couldn't believe the begging you were doing." "To tell you the truth it got me really horny, I got my vibrator out and played with myself while listening." "it got me so horny I didn't want to leave and I was thinking wow, Paul and Judy are horndogs"

Judy laughed and said "well you must be horny too then judging y how you were squirming on the couch and by the stain on your shirt." Cindy looked down and noticed the stains by her nipples and said 'well I guess that is what happens when I get super horny while I am nursing. I guess I need to go home and relieve myself."

Judy said, "you could do that or I can help." With that Judy moved over by Cindy and gently starting massaging her boob thru her shirt while nibbling at her neck. Cindy sighed and leaned back while Judy quickly slipped her hand under her shirt and bra tweaking her nipples. Judy stopped and Cindy said, "please don't stop."

Judy didn't say a word and leaned over and started kissing her on the lips while starting to undress her. Pretty soon both were naked and Judy was suckling on Cindy's engorged titties. Cindy stated moaning and begging Judy to drain them. Judy slipped her fingers down to Cindy's swollen bare pussy lips and worked two fingers in and Cindy let out a soft moan. As Judy kept sucking those swollen boobs draining them of their milk she increased from one finger to three and Cindy was grinding back and forth with each movement.

When Judy finished with the boobs she moved her tongue down to Cindy's now soaking wet and swollen pussy. Cindy grabbed her head and just pushed in so Judy's tongue could look for that special spot. Cindy kept begging for more and moaning. Judy said wait just a moment and ran to the other room and cam back with some toys.

She strapped on a dildo and bent Cindy over the couch and entered her doggie style. Cindy's moaning got even louder. They stopped so Judy could enter Judy the old fashioned way and while this was happening, Cindy looked at Judy and said, "wow, Paul is lucky, now don't stop."

As they kept fucking they started started kissing. Pretty soon, Cindy said, "I've never eaten a pussy before but I want to." They switched positions and Cindy went down to lick Judy's soaking wet twat. After about 5 minutes Judy said, "Are you sure you have never done that?"

For the next ninety minutes Cindy and Judy had a major cum fest and lost all track of time. All of a sudden, A male voice goes, "hello, hello, no one answered and I need a signature for this, oops, I'm sorry................ (Guess you will have to wait until next time)... Continue»
Posted by toothmedic 11 months ago  |  Categories: Fetish, Lesbian Sex, Taboo  |  Views: 1677  |  
100%
  |  1